The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Onslaught from Rigel, by Fletcher Pratt

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: The Onslaught from Rigel

Author: Fletcher Pratt

Release Date: October 14, 2012 [EBook #41049]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ONSLAUGHT FROM RIGEL ***




Produced by Greg Weeks, Mary Meehan and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net









                        The Onslaught from Rigel

                           By FLETCHER PRATT

[Transcriber's Note: This etext was produced from Wonder Stories
Quarterly Winter 1932. Extensive research did not uncover any evidence
that the U.S. copyright on this publication was renewed.]


[Illustration: A jagged beam of flame, intenser than the hottest furnace
leaped through the air, struck the green globe and reached the earth in
a thousand tiny rivulets of light.]

       *       *       *       *       *

                        THE ONSLAUGHT FROM RIGEL

    _By the author of "The Reign of the Ray," "The War of the Giants," etc._


                     [Illustration: FLETCHER PRATT]

Mr. Pratt is well known for his "Reign of the Ray," and "The War of the
Giants" where in both stories he showed his excellent knowledge of
warfare, and what a future war might be like.

In this story he combines that knowledge with a vivid and fertile
scientific imagination to construct an interplanetary story that marks a
new triumph for WONDER STORIES QUARTERLY.

We know that many scientists believe that life may originally have come
to earth in the form of spores, from other solar systems and other
universes. We therefore might really have had our home dim ages ago, on
worlds distantly removed from our earth.

The ability to travel the interstellar spaces, however, might also be
possessed by other creatures--creatures driven by fear, necessity and by
the will to conquer. And if they come, in mighty waves, with scientific
powers far beyond us, to dominate the earth, a terrible time will face
the puny human race.

And in this story they do come, and provoke some of the strangest and
most exciting adventures that have yet been recorded.

       *       *       *       *       *

THE ONSLAUGHT FROM RIGEL


Murray Lee woke abruptly, with the memory of the sound that had roused
him drumming at the back of his head, though his conscious mind had been
beyond its ambit. His first sensation was an overpowering stiffness in
every muscle--a feeling as though he had been pounded all over, though
his memory supplied no clue to the reason for such a sensation.

Painfully, he turned over in bed and felt the left elbow where the ache
seemed to center. He received the most tremendous shock of his life. The
motion was attended by a creaking clang and the elbow felt exceedingly
like a complex wheel.

He sat up to make sure he was awake, tossing the offending arm free of
the covers. The motion produced another clang and the arm revealed
itself to his astonished gaze as a system of metal bands, bound at the
elbow by the mechanism he had felt before, and crowned, where the
fingers should be, by steely talons terminating in rubber-like
finger-tips. Yet there seemed to be no lack of feeling in the member.
For a few seconds he stared, open-mouthed, then lifted the other arm. It
was the right-hand counterpart of the device he had been gazing at. He
essayed to move one, then the other--the shining fingers obeyed his
thought as though they were flesh and blood.

A sense of expectant fear gripped him as he lifted one of the hands to
unbutton his pajamas. He was not deceived in the half-formed
expectation; where the ribs clothed in a respectable amount of muscle
should have been, a row of glistening metal plates appeared. Thoughts of
body-snatching and bizarre surgery flitted through his mind to be
instantly dismissed. Dreaming? Drunk? A dreadful idea that he might be
insane struck him and he leaped from the bed to confront a mirror. His
feet struck the floor with a portentous bang and each step produced a
squeak and clank--and he faced the mirror, the familiar mirror before
which he had shaved for years. With utter stupefaction he saw an iron
countenance, above which a stiff brush of wire hair projected
ludicrously.

One does not go mad at such moments. The shock takes time to sink in.
"At all events I may as well get dressed," he remarked to himself
practically. "I don't suppose water will do this hardware any good, so
I'll omit the bath; but if I'm crazy I might as well go out and have a
good time about it."

Dressing was a process prolonged by an examination of himself and the
discovery that he was a most efficient metal machine. He rather admired
the smoothness of the hip joints and the way the sliding parts of his
arms fitted together, and was agreeably surprised to find that in the
metallizing process his toes had become prehensile. Just for the fun of
it, he pulled one shoe on with the opposite foot.

It was not until he was nearly dressed that he realized that the wonted
noise of New York, which reached one as a throaty undertone at the
forty-eighth story of a modern apartment building, was somehow absent.
Surely, at this hour--he glanced at the clock. It had stopped at a
quarter to two. No help there. His watch was inexplicably missing.
Probably Ben had borrowed it.... Ah!

That was the idea. Ben Ruby, with whom he occupied the duplex apartment
in the penthouse of the Arbuckle Building, was a scientist of sorts
(mainly engaged in the analysis of "booze" samples for millionaires
distrustful of their bootleggers, these days)--he would be able to
explain everything.

He stepped across to the door and dropped the brass knocker, a little
timorous at the sound of his own thudding steps. The door was snatched
open with unexpected suddenness by a caricature of Ben in metal--as
complete a machine as himself, but without most of the clothes.

"Come in! Come in!" his friend bellowed in a voice with an oddly
phonographic quality to it. "You look great. Iron Man MacGinnity! What
did you put on clothes for? As useful as pants on a rock-drill. I have
breakfast."

"What is it? Am I crazy, are you, or are we both?"

"Of course not. Greatest thing that ever happened. The big comet. They
said she was radioactive, but most of 'em wouldn't believe it. Now look
what it did." (Murray Lee remembered vaguely some newspaper palaver
about a giant comet that was going to strike the earth--argument and
counter-argument as to whether it would have a serious effect.)
"Everybody's turned to metal; nize machinery, ate oop all de
axle-grease. You need oil. Stick around."

He disappeared into the bowels of the apartment, the sound of his
footsteps ringing enormous in the vast silence. In an instant he was
back with a radio battery in one hand and an oil-can in the other.

"Sorry, no grease on tap," he remarked briskly. "Typewriter oil." He
went to work busily, squirting drops of oil into Lee's new metallic
joints. "Connect this thing up yourself. It fills you with what it
takes." He indicated the battery with an extended toe. "One arm and the
opposite leg. There seems to be a resistance chamber in us somewhere
that collects the juice."

Without in the least understanding what it was all about, Murray Lee
made shift to follow his instruction. It was the most singular meal he
had ever partaken of, but he found it curiously invigorating.

"How about another? No? Have you seen anybody else? It finished most of
them."

"Will you sit down and tell me consecutively what it's all about before
I bash you?" asked Murray, petulantly. "Being turned into a machine is
not the easiest thing in the world on one's temper; it upsets the
disposition."

"Some sort of a special extra radioactive gas storm connected with the
comet, I think, though I can't be sure. It's made machines of all of us,
now and forever more. We'll live on electric current after this and
won't have to bother about little things like doctors if we can find a
good mechanic. But it killed a lot of people. Come along, I'll show
you."

       *       *       *       *       *

His hand rang on Murray's arm as he grasped it to lead the way. The hall
was portentously dark, and Ben pulled him straight across it to the door
marked "Fire Exit."

"Elevator?" queried Murray.

"No go. No power."

"Oh, Lord, forty-eight stories to walk."

"You'll get used to it." They were clanking to the landing of the floor
below and Ben, without the slightest compunction, pushed boldly into the
door of the apartment there. The lock showed signs of being forced. "Oh,
I broke it in," Ben answered Murray's unspoken query. "Thought I might
be able to help, but it was no use. That fat woman lives here--you know,
the one that used to sniff at us in the elevator when we went on a
bender."

Any qualms Murray felt about looking on the naked face of death were
perfunctorily laid to rest as the scientist led him into the room
occupied by the late lady of the elevator. She lay solidly in her bed
amidst the meretricious gorgeousness she had affected in life, the
weight of her body sagging the bed grotesquely toward its center.
Instead of the clean-running mechanical devices which marked the
appearance of the two friends, she was nothing but lumps and bumps, a
bulging, ugly cast-iron statue, distending the cheap "silk" nightdress.

"See?" said Ben, calmly. "The transmutation wasn't complete. Prob'ly
didn't get it as strong as we did. Look, the window's closed. This will
be a warning to people who are afraid to sleep in a draft. Come along."

Murray lingered. "Isn't there anything ... we can do?" He felt
uncomfortably responsible.

"Not a thing," said Ben, cheerfully. "All she's good for is to stand
in the park and look at. Come along. We've got a lot of stairs to go
down ... we're too noisy; need a good bath in non-rusting oil."

They reached the street level after an aeon of stairs, Ben leading the
way to the corner drug store. All about them was a complete silence;
fleecy white clouds sailed across the little ribbon of blue visible at
the top of the canyon of the New York city street.

"Lucky it's a nice day," said Ben, boldly stepping into the drug store,
the door of which stood open. "We'll have to figure out this rainy
weather thing. It's going to present a problem."

Within, the drug store presented the same phenomena of arrested
development as the apartment of the fat lady at the forty-seventh story.
A cast-iron statue of a soda-clerk leaned on the fountain in an attitude
of studied negligence, its lips parted as though addressing some words
to the equally metallic figure of a girl which faced him across the
counter. On her steely features was a film of power, and the caked and
curling remains of her lip stick showed she had been there for some
time.

"By the way," Murray asked, "have you any idea what day it is, and how
long we were--under the influence? It couldn't have happened overnight."

"Why not?" came Ben's voice from the rear of the store. "Say, old dear,
rummage around some of those drawers for rubber gloves, will you? I'd
hate to run into high voltage with this outfit."

"Ah, here they are," came from Ben finally. "Well, let's go."

"What's the next step?" They were outside.

"Rubber shoes, I fancy," said Ben, as his feet skidded on the pavement.
"Let's take a taxi there and go find a shoe store."

Together they managed to slide the cast-iron taxi driver from his seat
(Murray was surprised at how easily he was able to lift a weight he
could not have budged in his flesh and blood days), deposited him on the
curb and climbed in. The key was fortunately in the switch.

As they swung around the corner into Madison Avenue, Lee gave an
exclamation. A scene of ruin and desolation met their eyes. Two or three
street cars had telescoped and an auto or so had piled into the
wreckage. All about were the iron forms of the passengers in these
conveyances, frozen in the various attitudes they had assumed at the
moment of the change, and from one or two of them thin streamers of
metal showed where blood had flowed forth before it had been
irretrievably crystallized to metal.

Murray Lee suddenly realized that an enormous amount of machinery had
gone to smash everywhere when the guiding hands had been removed and the
guiding brains frozen to useless metal. He gave a little shudder.

       *       *       *       *       *

They swung round before a shoe store with grating brakes. The door was
locked, but Ben, lifting his foot, calmly kicked a hole in the show
window. Murray extended a restraining hand, but his friend shook it off.

"No use asking permission. If the proprietor of this place is still
alive anywhere, it will be easy enough to settle up for the damage; if
he isn't, we have as good a right to it as anybody."

The new toes, which appeared to be longer than those he remembered, made
fitting a difficulty, and Murray split two or three shoes before he got
a pair on.

"What next?" he asked. "I feel like a drink."

"No use," said Ben. "You're on the wagon for good. Alcohol would play
merry hell with your metalwork. The best thing is to find out how many
people we are. For all we know, we're the only ones in the world. This
thing seems to have knocked out everybody along the street level. Let's
try some of the taller apartment buildings and see if we can find more
penthouse dwellers."

"Or maybe the others came to before us and went away," offered Murray.

"True," Ben replied. "Anyhow, look-see." He led the way to the taxi.

"Wait," said Murray. "What's that?"

Above the sound of the starting engine came the echo of heavy footsteps,
muffled by shoes.

"Hey! Coo-ee! This way!" shouted Ben. The footsteps tentatively
approached the corner. Murray ran forward, then stopped in amazement.
The newcomer was a girl--or would have been a girl had she not been all
metal and machinery like themselves. To his eyes, still working on
flesh-and-blood standards, she was anything but good-looking. She was
fully and formally dressed, save that she wore no hat--the high pile of
tangled wire that crowned her head made this obviously impossible.

"Oh, what _has_ happened?" she cried at them. "What can I do? I took a
drink of water and it hurt."

"Everything's all right. Just a little metal transformation," said Ben.
"Stick around, I'll get you some oil. You squeak." He was off down the
street in a clatter, leaving Murray with the newcomer.

"Permit me to introduce myself," he offered. "I am--or was--Murray Lee.
My friend, who has gone to get you some oil, is Benjamin Franklin Ruby.
He thinks the big comet which hit the earth contained radioactive gas
that made us all into metal. Did you live in a penthouse?"

She eyed him darkly. "Somebody told you," she said, "I'm Gloria
Rutherford, and we have the top floor of the Sherry-Netherland, but all
the rest were away when this happened.... Oh, pardon me, it hurts me to
talk."

There came a crash from down the street, indicating that Ben was forcing
another store, and in a minute he was back with a handful of bottles.
With a flourish he offered one to the girl. "Only castor, but it's the
best the market affords," he said. "What we need is a good garage, but
there aren't many around here.... Go ahead, drink her down, it's all
right," he assured the girl, who was contemplating the bottle in her
hand with an expression of distaste.

Following his own recommendation, he tipped up one of the bottles and
drank a deep draught, then calmly proceeded to douse himself from head
to foot with the remainder.

She made a little grimace, then tried it. "Thank you," she said, setting
the bottle down. "I didn't think it was possible anybody could like the
stuff except in a magazine ad. Now tell me, where are all the other
people and what do we do?"

"Do?" queried Ben. "Find 'em. How? Ask Mr. Foster. Anybody else in your
neck of the woods?"

She shook her head. Murray noticed that the joints of her neck rattled.
"Paulson--that's my maid--was the only other person in our apartment,
and she seems to be even more solid-iron in the head than usual--like
this lot." She swung her hand round in an expressive gesture toward the
image of a policeman which was directing two similar images to pause at
the curb.

"How about a bonfire?" suggested Murray. "That's the way the Indians or
South Africans or somebody, attract attention."

"What could we burn?" asked Ben. "... A building, of course. Why not?
Property doesn't mean anything any more with all the property owners
dead."

"I know," said Gloria Rutherford, falling into the spirit of his
suggestion. "The old Metropolitan Opera. That eyesore has worried me for
the last five years."

The suggestion was endorsed with enthusiasm. They climbed into the taxi
and twenty minutes later were hilariously kindling a blaze in the
back-stage section of the old building, running out of it with childish
delight to watch the pillar of smoke grow and spread as the flames
caught the timbers, long dry with age.

Murray sighed as they sat on the curb across the street. "This is the
only time I've ever been as close as I wanted to be to a big fire," he
complained, "and now there isn't even a policeman around for me to make
faces at. But such is life!"

"What if it sets fire to the whole city?" inquired Gloria practically.

Ben shrugged. "What if?" he replied. "Doesn't mean anything. Bet there
aren't more than a couple of dozen people alive. But I don't think it
will. Modern construction in most of these places is too fireproof."

"Look, there's a bird," said Gloria, indicating a solid metal sparrow,
fixed, like the human inhabitants of the city, in his last position in
life at the edge of the curb. "By the way, what do we eat? Do we live on
castor oil all the time?"




CHAPTER II

A Metal Community


The conversation turned into a discussion of the possibilities of their
new form. Whether they would need sleep was a moot point, and they were
discussing the advisability of training mechanics as doctors when the
first footsteps announced themselves.

They belonged to a man whose face, ornamented by a neat Van Dyke in
wire, gave him the appearance of a physician of the more fleshly life,
but who turned out to be a lawyer, named Roberts. He was delighted with
the extraordinary youthfulness and vitality he felt in the new
incarnation. Fully dressed in morning clothes, he bore the information
that he was one of a group of four who had achieved the metal
transformation atop the French building. He promptly plunged into a
discussion of technicalities with Ben that left the other two out of it,
and they moved off to the Seventh Avenue side of the building to see
whether any more people were visible.

"Do you miss the people much?" asked Murray, by way of making
conversation.

"Not a bit," she confessed. "My chief emotion is delight over not having
to go to the de la Poers' tea tomorrow afternoon. Though I suppose we
will miss them as time goes on."

"I don't know about that," Murray replied. "Life was getting pretty
complicated and artificial--at least for me. There were so many things
one had to do before one began living--you know, picking the proper
friends and all that."

The girl nodded understandingly. "I know what you mean. My mother would
throw a fit if she knew I were here talking to you right now. If I met
you at a dance in Westchester it would be perfectly all right for me to
stay out with you half the night and drink gin together, but meeting you
in daylight on the street--oh, boy!"

"Well," Murray sighed, "that tripe is all through with now. What do you
say we get back and see how the rest are getting along?"

They found them still in the midst of their argument.

"--evidently some substance so volatile that the mere contact with
animal tissue causes a reaction that leaves nothing of either the
element or the tissue," Ben was saying. "You note that these metal bands
reproduce the muscles almost perfectly."

"Yes," the lawyer replied, "but they are too flexible to be any metal I
know. I'm willing to grant your wider knowledge of chemistry, but it
doesn't seem reasonable. All I can think of is that some outside agency
has interfered. These joints, for instance--," he touched Ben's elbow,
"--and what about the little rubber pads on your fingers and toes and
the end of your nose?"

There was a universal motion on the part of the others to feel of their
noses. It was as the lawyer had said--they were, like the fingers and
toes, certainly very much like rubber--and movable!

"Don't know," said Ben. "Who did it, though? That's what boggles your
scheme. Everybody's changed to metal and nobody left to make the changes
you mention. However, let's go get the rest of your folks. I wonder if
we ought to have weapons. You two wait here."

He clanked off with the lawyer to the taxi. A moment later, the tooting
of the horn announced their return. The party consisted, beside Roberts
himself, of his daughter, Ola Mae, a girl of sixteen, petulant over the
fact that her high-heeled shoes were already breaking down under her
weight; a Japanese servant named Yoshio; and Mrs. Roberts, one of those
tall and billowy women of the earlier life who, to the irritation of the
men, turned out to be the strongest of any of them. Fat, apparently, had
no metallic equivalent, and her ample proportions now consisted of bands
of metal that made her extraordinarily powerful.

With these additions the little group adjourned to Times Square to watch
the billowing clouds of smoke rising above the ruins of the opera house.

"What next?" asked Gloria, seating herself on the curbstone.

"Look for more people," said Murray. "Surely we can't be the only frogs
in the puddle."

"Why not?" put in Ben, argumentatively, with a swing of his arm toward
the wreckage-strewn square. "You forget that this catastrophe has
probably wiped out all the animal life of the world, and we seven owe
our survival to some fortunate chance."

The Japanese touched him on the arm. "Perhaps sir can inform inquirer,
in such case, what is curious avian object?" he said, pointing upward.

They heard the beat of wings as he spoke and looked up together to see,
soaring fifty feet past their heads a strange parody of a bird, with
four distinct wings, a long feathered tail, and bright intelligent eyes
set in a dome-like head.

There was a moment of excited babbling.

"What is it?"

"Never saw anything like it before."

"Did the comet do _that_ to chickens?" And then, as the strange creature
disappeared among the forest of spires to the east, the voice of the
lawyer, used to such tumults, asserted its mastery over the rest.

"I think," he said, "that whatever that bird is, the first thing to be
done is find a headquarters of some kind and establish a mode of life."

"How about finding more people?" asked Gloria. "The more the
merrier--and there may be some who don't know how nice castor oil is."
She smiled a metallic smile.

"The fire--" began Ben.

"It would keep some people away."

       *       *       *       *       *

They debated the point for several minutes, finally deciding that since
those present had all come from the top floors or penthouses of tall
buildings, the search should be confined to such localities. Each was to
take a car--there were any number for the taking around Times
Square--and cover a certain section of the city, rallying at sundown to
the Times building, where Ola Mae and Murray, who could not drive, were
to be left.

Roberts was the first one back, swinging a big Peugeot around with the
skill of a racing driver. He had found no one, but had a curious tale.
In the upper floors of the New Waldorf three of the big windows were
smashed in, and in one corner of the room, amid a maze of chairs
fantastically torn as though by a playful giant, a pile of soft cloths.
In the midst of this pile, four big eggs reposed. He had picked up one
of the eggs, and after weighing the advisability of bringing it with
him, decided he had more important things to do. The owners of the nest
did not appear.

As he emerged from the building, however, the quick motion of a shadow
across the street caused him to look up in time to catch a glimpse of
one of the four-winged birds they had seen before, and just as he was
driving the car away, his ears were assailed by a torrent of screeches
and "skrawks" from the homecomer. He did not look up until the shadow
fell across him again when he perceived the bird was following close
behind him, flying low, and apparently debating the advisability of
attacking him.

Roberts waved his arms and shouted; it had not the slightest effect on
the bird, which, now that it was closer, he perceived to move its hind
wings only, holding its fore-wings out like those of an airplane. He
wished he had a weapon of some kind; lacking one, he drew the car up to
the curb and ran into a building. The bird alighted outside and began to
peck the door in, but by the time it got through Roberts had climbed a
maze of stairs, and though he could hear it screaming throatily behind
him, it did not find him and eventually gave up the search.

The end of this remarkable tale was delivered to an enlarged audience.
Gloria had arrived, bringing a chubby little man who announced himself
as F. W. Stevens.

"The boy plunger?" queried Murray absent-mindedly, and realized from
Gloria's gasp that he had said the wrong thing.

"Well, I operate in Wall Street," Stevens replied rather stiffly.

Ben came with three recruits. At the sight of the first, Murray gasped.
Even in the metal caricature, he had no difficulty in recognizing the
high, bald forehead, the thin jaws and the tooth-brush moustache of
Walter Beeville, the greatest living naturalist. Before dark the others
were back--Yoshio with one new acquisition and Mrs. Roberts, whose
energy paralleled her strength, with no less than four, among them an
elaborately gowned woman who proved to be Marta Lami, the Hungarian
dancer who had been the sensation of New York at the time of the
catastrophe.

They gathered in the Times Square drug store in a strange babble of
phonographic voices and clang of metal parts against the stone floor and
soda fountains. It was Roberts who secured a position behind one of
these erstwhile dispensers of liquid soothing-syrup and rapped for
order.

"I think the first thing to be done," he said, when the voices had grown
quiet in answer to his appeal, "is to organize the group of people here
and search for more. If it had not been for the kindness of Mr. Ruby
here, my family and I would not have known about the necessity of using
oil on this new mechanical make-up nor of the value of electrical
current as food. There may be others in the city in the same state. What
is the--ah--sense of the gathering on this topic?"

Stevens was the first to speak. "It's more important to organize and
elect a president," he said briefly.

"A very good idea," commented Roberts.

"Well, then," said Stevens, ponderously, "I move we proceed to elect
officers and form as a corporation."

"Second the motion," said Murray almost automatically.

"Pardon me." It was the voice of Beeville the naturalist. "I don't think
we ought to adopt any formal organization yet. It hardly seems
necessary. We are practically in the golden age, with all the resources
of an immense city at the disposal of--fourteen people. And we know very
little about ourselves. All the medical and biological science of the
world must be discarded and built up again. At this very moment we may
be suffering from the lack of something that is absolutely necessary to
our existence--though I admit I cannot imagine what it could be. I think
the first thing to do is to investigate our possibilities and establish
the science of mechanical medicine. As to the rest of our details of
existence, they don't matter much at present."

A murmur of approval went round the room and Stevens looked somewhat put
out.

"We could hardly adopt anarchy as a form of government," he offered.

"Oh, yes we could," said Marta Lami, "Hurray for anarchy. The Red Flag
forever. Free love, free beer, no work!"

"Yes," said Gloria, "what's the use of all this metallizing, anyway? We
got rid of a lot of old applesauce about restrictions and here you want
to tie us up again. More and better anarchy!"

       *       *       *       *       *

"Say," came a deep and raucous voice from one of the newcomers. "Why
don't we have just a straw boss for a while till we see how things work
out? If anyone gets fresh the straw boss can jump him, or kick him out,
but those that stick with the gang have to listen to him. How's that?"

"Fine," said Ben, heartily. "You mean have a kind of Mussolini for a
while?"

"That's the idea. You ought to be it."

There was a clanging round of metallic applause as three or four people
clapped their hands.

"There is a motion--" began Roberts.

"Oh, tie a can to it," said Gloria, irreverently, "I nominate Ben Ruby
as dictator of the colony of New York for--three months. Everybody
that's for it, stick up your hands."

Eleven hands went up. Gloria looked around at those who remained
recalcitrant and concentrated her gaze on Stevens. "Won't you join us,
Mr. Stevens?" she asked sweetly.

"I don't think this is the way to do things," said the Wall Street man
with a touch of asperity. "It's altogether irregular and no permanent
good can result from it. However, I will act with the rest."

"And you, Yoshio?"

"I am uncertain that permission is granted to this miserable worm to
vote."

"Certainly. We're all starting from scratch. Who else is there? What
about you, Mr. Lee?"

"Oh, I know him too well."

The rest of the opposition dissolved in laughter and Ben made his way to
the place by the counter vacated by Roberts.

"The first thing we can do is have some light," he ordered. "Does
anyone know where candles can be had around here? I suppose there ought
to be some in the drug store across the street, but I don't know where
and there's no light to look by."

"How about flashlights? There's an electrical and radio store up the
block."

"Fine, Murray you go look. Now Miss Roberts, will you be our secretary?
I think the first thing to do is to get down the name and occupation of
everyone here. That will give us a start toward finding out what we can
do. Ready? Now you, Miss Rutherford, first."

"My name is Gloria Rutherford and I can't do anything but play tennis,
drink gin and drive a car."

The rest of the replies followed: "F. W. Stevens, Wall Street,"
"Theodore Roberts, lawyer," "Archibald Tholfsen, chess-player," "H. M.
Dangerfield, editor," "Francis X. O'Hara, trucking business," (this was
the loud-voiced man who had cut the Gordian knot of the argument about
organization). "Are you a mechanic, too?" asked Ben.

"Well, not a first class one, but I know a little about machinery."

"Good, you're appointed our doctor."

"Paul Farrelly, publisher," "Albert F. Massey, artist"--the voices
droned on in the uncertain illumination of the flashlights.

"Very well, then," said Ben at the conclusion of the list. "The first
thing I'll do is appoint Walter Beeville director of research. Fact
number one for him is that we aren't going to need much of any sleep. I
don't feel the need of it at all, and I don't seem to see any signs
among you. O'Hara will help him on the mechanical side.... I suggest
that as Mr. Beeville will need to observe all of us we make the
Rockefeller Institute our headquarters. He will have the apparatus there
to carry on his work. Let's go."




CHAPTER III

Rebellion


They whirled away to the east side of the city and up Second Avenue like
a triumphal cortege, blissfully disregarding the dead traffic lights,
though now and then they had to dodge the ruins of some truck or taxi
that had come out second best from an argument with an elevated pillar
where the driver's hand had been frozen at the wheel. At Forty-ninth
Street Ben's car, in the lead, swung in to the curb and pulled up.

"What is it?" ... "Is this the place?" ... "Anything wrong?"

An illuminating voice floated up. "Electric store, get all the
flashlights and batteries you can. We're going to need them."

A few moments later they were at the great institution, strangely dark
and silent now after all its years of ministering to the sick, with a
line of rust showing redly on the tall iron fence that surrounded the
grounds. They trooped into the reception room, flickering their lights
here and there like fireflies. Ben mounted a chair.

"Just a minute, folks," he began. "I want to say something.... What we
have to do here is build civilization up all over again. Undoubtedly
there are more people alive--if not in New York, then in other places.
We have two jobs--to get in touch with them and to find out what we can
do. Mr. Beeville is going to find out about the second one for us, but
we can do a lot without waiting for him.

"In the first place, there's that funny-looking bird that we all saw and
that chased Roberts. There may be others like it and a lot of new queer
forms of animal life around that would be dangerous to us. Therefore, I
think it's in line to get some weapons. Miss Lami, you and Mr. Tholfsen
are delegated to dig up a hardware store and find guns and
cartridges.... Now for the rest, I'm open to suggestions."

Everybody spoke at once. "Wait a minute," said Ben. "Let's take things
in order. What was your idea, Mr. Stevens?"

"Organize regular search parties."

"And a good idea, too. We don't even need to wait for daylight.
Everybody who can drive, get a car and trot along."

"X-ray machines are going to be awfully useful in my work," offered
Beeville. "I wonder if there isn't some way of getting enough current to
run one."

"As far as I remember, this building supplies its own current. Murray,
you and Massey trot down and get a fire up under one of the boilers.
Anything else?"

"Yes," came from Dangerfield, the editor. "It seems to me that the first
thing anyone else in the world would try to do if he found himself made
into a tin doll like this is get hold of a radio. How about opening up a
broadcasting station?"

"I don't know whether you can get enough power, but you can try. Go to
it. Do you know anything about radio?"

"A little."

"All right. Pick whoever you want for an assistant and try it out. Any
more ideas?"

"What day is it?" asked Ola Mae Roberts.

Nobody had thought of it, and it suddenly dawned on the assemblage that
the last thing they remembered was when the snow on the roof-tops
bespoke a chilly February, while now all the trees were in leaf and the
air was redolent of spring.

"Why--I don't know," said Ben. "Anybody here got any ideas on how to
find out?"

"It would take an experienced astronomer and some calculation to
determine with accuracy," said Beeville. "We'd better set an arbitrary
date."

"O. K. Then it's May 1, 1947. That's two years ahead of time, but it
will take that long to find out what it really is."

The assumption that sleep would be unnecessary proved correct. All night
long, cars roared up to the door and away again on their quests. The
number of people found was small--the cream had apparently been gathered
that morning. O'Hara brought in a metallic scrubwoman from one of the
downtown buildings, the tines that represented her teeth showing stains
of rust where she had incautiously drunk water; Stevens turned up with a
slow-voiced young man who proved to be Georgios Pappagourdas, the
attache of the Greek consulate whose name had been in the papers in
connection with a sensational divorce case; and Mrs. Roberts came in
with two men, one of them J. Sterling Vanderschoof, president of the
steamship lines which bore his name.

At dawn Dangerfield came in. He had set up a powerful receiving set by
means of storage batteries but could find no messages on the air, and
could find no source of power sufficient for him to broadcast.

The morning, therefore, saw another and somewhat less optimistic
conference. As it was breaking up Ben said, "You Tholfsen, take Stevens,
Vanderschoof and Lee and get a truck, will you? You'll find one about
half a block down the street. Go up to one of the coal pits and get some
fuel for our boilers here. We haven't too large a supply."

There was a clanking of feet as they left and Ben turned into the
laboratory where Beeville was working, with the scrubwoman as a subject.

"Something interesting here," said the naturalist, looking up as he
entered. "The outer surface of this metal appears to be rust-proof, but
when you get water on the inside, things seem to go. It acts like a
specially annealed compound of some kind. And look--" He seized one of
the arms of his subject, who gazed at him with mildly unresisting eyes,
and yanked at the outer layer of metal bands that composed it. The band
stretched like one of rubber, and she gave a slight squeal as it snapped
back into position. "I don't know of any metal that has that
flexibility. Do you? Why--"

       *       *       *       *       *

The door swung open and they turned to see Murray and Tholfsen.

"Beg pardon for interrupting the sacred panjandrum," said the former,
"but Stevens and Vanderschoof are indulging in a sulk. They don't want
to play with us."

"Oh, hell," remarked Ben cheerfully and started for the door, the other
two following him.

He found the recalcitrants soon enough. The Wall Street man was seated
across a doctor's desk from Vanderschoof and looked up calmly from an
interrupted conversation as Ben entered.

"Thought I asked you two to go with the boys for some coal," said Ben,
waving at them. "My mistake. I meant to."

"You did. I'm not going."

Ben's eyes narrowed. "Why not?"

"This is the United States of America, young man. I don't recognize that
I am under your orders or anyone else's. If you think you are going to
get us to accept any such Mussolini dictatorship, you've got another
guess coming. As I was saying--" he turned back to Vanderschoof with
elaborate unconcern, and Murray took a step toward him, bristling
angrily.

"Leave me alone, boys, I can handle this," said Ben, waving the other
two back. "Mr. Stevens." The broker looked up with insolent politeness.
"This is not the United States, but the colony of New York. Conditions
have changed and the sooner you recognize that the better for all of us.
We are trying to rebuild civilization from the ruins; if you don't share
in the work, you shall not share in the benefits."

"And what are you going to do about it?"

"Put you out."

There was a quick flash, and Ben was staring into the business end of a
Luger automatic, gripped tightly in the broker's hand. "Oh, no you
won't. You forget that you made this anarchy yourself when you refused
to have a president. Now get out of here, quick, and let me talk with my
friend."

For a moment the air was heavy with tension. Then Vanderschoof smiled--a
superior smile. Stevens' eyes blinked, and in that blink Ben charged,
and as he moved, Murray and Tholfsen followed. There was a report like a
clap of thunder in the narrow room, a tremendous ringing clang as the
bullet struck the metal plate of Ben's shoulder and caromed to the
ceiling, whirling him around against the desk and to the floor by the
force of the impact. Murray leaped across his prostrate body, striking
at the gun and knocking it down just in time to send the second shot
wild; Tholfsen stumbled and fell across Ben.

Ben was up first, diving for Murray and Stevens, now locked in close
grapple, but the chess-player's action was more effective. From his
prone position he reached up, grabbed Stevens' legs and pulled them from
under him, bringing him down with a crash, just as Ben's added weight
made the struggle hopelessly one-sided. In a moment more the dictator of
the New York colony was sitting on his subject's chest while Murray held
his arms. Vanderschoof, with the instinctive terror of the man of
finance for physical violence, sat cowering in his chair.

"Get--some wire," gasped Ben. "Don't think--cloth will hold him."

Tholfsen released his hold on the legs and climbed to his feet. "Watch
the other one, Murray," said Ben, his quick eye detecting a movement
toward the gun on Vanderschoof's part.

"Now you, listen," he addressed the man beneath him. "We could tie you
up and lay you away to pickle until you died for the lack of whatever
you need, or we could turn you over to Beeville to cut up as a specimen,
and by God," glaring with a kind of suppressed fury, "I wouldn't
hesitate to do it! You're jeopardizing the safety of the whole
community."

The grim face beneath him showed neither fear nor contrition. He
hesitated a moment.

"If I let you go and give you a car and a couple of batteries, will you
promise to clear out and never come back?"

Stevens laughed shortly. "Do you think you can bluff me? No."

"All right, Tholfsen, get his feet first," said Ben, as the chess-player
reappeared with a length of light-cord he had wrenched from somewhere.
The feet kicked energetically, but the task was accomplished and the
arms secured likewise. "You watch him," said Ben, "while I get a car
around."

"What are you going to do?" asked Vanderschoof, speaking for the first
time since the scuffle.

"Throw him in the river!" declared Ben, with ruthless emphasis. "Let him
get out of that." Stevens took this statement with a calm smile that
showed not the slightest trace of strain.

"But you can't do that," protested the steamship man. "It's--it's
inhuman."

"Bring him outside boys," said Ben, without deigning to reply to this
protest, and clanged out to the car.

They lifted the helpless man into the back seat, and with a man on
either side of him, started for Queensboro Bridge. The journey was
accomplished in a dead silence.

       *       *       *       *       *

Halfway down the span, Ben brought the taxi round with a flourish and
climbed out, the other two lifting Stevens between them. Murray looked
toward his friend, half expecting him to relent at the last moment, but
he motioned them wordlessly on, and they set down their burden at the
rail.

"Over with him!" said Ben remorselessly. They bent....

"I give up," said Stevens in a strangely husky voice. Murray and
Tholfsen paused.

"Did you hear what I said?" said Ben. "Over with him!"

They heaved. "Stop!" screamed the broker. "For God's sake, I'll give up.
I'll go. Oh-h-h!" The last was a scream, as Ben laid a detaining hand on
Murray's arm.

"Let him down, boys," he said quietly. "Now listen, Stevens. I don't
want to be hard on you--but we've got to have unanimity. You're done.
Take a car and clear out. If I let you go now, will you promise to stay
away?"

"Yes," said the Wall Street man. "Anything, only for God's sake don't do
that!"

"All right," said Ben.

As they were loading the banker in the car for the return trip a thought
struck Murray. "By the way, Ben," he remarked, "didn't he nick you with
that gun?" "That's right," said Ben, "he did." And gazed down at the
long bright scratch in the heavy metal that covered his shoulder joint.
It was uninjured.




CHAPTER IV

Flight!


But when Tholfsen and Murray returned with the coal, Vanderschoof was
missing as well as Stevens, and that evening when the car in which Marta
Lami had accompanied Roberts on the exploration of the Brooklyn Heights
district drew up at the Institute, it had only one occupant.

"What happened to Miss Lami?" asked Ben.

Roberts gazed at him, surprised. "Didn't you send them? While we were at
the St. George Hotel a car came along with Stevens and two of those new
men in it. One was the Greek. They spoke to her for a minute and she
said they brought a message from you that she was to go with them."

"M-hm," said Ben. "I see. Well, as long as they don't come back, it's
all right."

       *       *       *       *       *

The car whirled out the Albany Post Road in a silence that was
indicative of the rivalry that had already sprung up between Stevens and
Vanderschoof. As for Pappagourdas he found himself demoted to the
position of a "yes man."

They had provided themselves with a liberal supply of guns and
ammunition, and with the foolish conservatism of the very rich, refusing
to believe that money was valueless, had raided store after store until
they had acquired a considerable supply of currency.

"This is the Bear Mountain Bridge, isn't it?" said the dancer. "Let's
stop at West Point and pick up a cadet. They're so ornamental."

Stevens glanced at her sourly from the wheel. "We've got to hurry if we
want to get to Albany," he said.

"Still," offered Vanderschoof protectingly, "why not stop at the Point?
We might find some people there. I know Colonel Grayson. Played golf
with him there last summer. Ha, ha! When I holed out an eighteen-footer
at the seventh, he was so mad, he wouldn't speak to me all the rest of
the afternoon. It was the turning point of the battle. Ha, ha!"

Stevens, with a grunt, swung the wheel round and began the ascent of the
long bridge ramp. He realized he had been outmaneuvered. To cover his
retreat, he remarked, "Isn't that a bird?"

"The high muck-a-muck said something about birds last night," said the
dancer, "but he's such a Holy Joe that I didn't pay any attention."

"Aren't the birds all dead?" asked the Greek, respectfully. "I saw some
in the gutter outside my window and they were turned to iron."

       *       *       *       *       *

The car coughed to the rise, made it and slid across the bridge.

"It is a bird," said the dancer, "and what a bird! Papa, look at the
ostrich."

Pappagourdas and Vanderschoof followed her pointing finger. Along its
direction they saw, a couple of hundred feet behind and above them, the
widespread wings and heavy body of the same type of four-winged bird
Roberts had encountered. Vanderschoof tugged at his pocket. "Maybe it'll
come close enough to give us a shot," he said hopefully.

The bird was certainly gaining on them, though the speedometer of the
car had risen beyond forty miles an hour. As it drew nearer, they could
make out the high-domed, most un-birdlike head set with pop-eyes fixed
in a permanent expression of astonishment, the short bill, slightly
hooked at the tip, and the huge expanse of the wings. It seemed to be
inspecting them as a smaller avian might inspect a bug crawling across a
road.

As it drew nearer, it swooped to within a couple dozen feet of the car;
they noticed that its feet, folded back beneath the body, had a metallic
luster. Then Vanderschoof fired, with a bang that almost deafened the
rest. The bird seemed surprised rather than frightened or resentful. At
the sound of the gun it bounded upward a few feet and then swung again,
moving along parallel with the car and twisting its neck to take a good
look at the passengers. The chance was too good to be missed; both
Pappagourdas and Vanderschoof fired this time, steadying themselves
against the motion of the car. One of the shots evidently went home, for
a couple of feathers floated down, and the bird, with a series of
ear-piercing squawks, spiralled down the side of the mountain toward the
river-bank, three or four hundred feet below.

"Bull's eye!" yelled Pappagourdas. "Gimme the cigar! Let's stop the car
and go get it."

"What's the use," said Stevens, "you couldn't eat it, anyway. Listen to
him yell, would you?"

Above the sound of the motor the screeching of the wounded bird still
reached them faintly from the bottom of the cliff.

"I think it's a damn shame to shoot up the poor thing," said Marta Lami.

"Oh, he'll be all right," declared Vanderschoof. "Don't believe we
touched anything but one wing, and it'll just sit and eat ground-berries
till it gets well."

It was perhaps half an hour later, and the distant hills were beginning
to acquire a fine powder of dusk when they saw the second bird--a
rapidly moving speck, far behind them and to one side of the road.
Vanderschoof saw it first and called the attention of the rest, but they
quickly lost interest.

He continued to observe it. Were there two? He thought so, yet--. A
moment later he was sure there was more than one, as the car breasted a
rise and gave them a better view. They seemed to be following fast. The
ridiculous idea that they meant to do something about their fallen
comrade came to him, to be dismissed instantly. Yet the birds were
certainly following them and he thought he made out a third, behind the
others.

The car coasted down a long slope, crossed a bridge and began to go up a
hairpin rise. Vanderschoof looked back. The birds were invisible; he
looked again, in the right direction this time and saw them, so much
larger and nearer that he cried out. The others ceased their low-voiced
conversation at the sound of his voice. "What's the matter, papa?" asked
the dancer.

"Those birds. Look."

"Why it looks almost as though they were following us."

She sat upright in the seat and squinted at them under an upraised hand.
The queer birds were close enough now so that the difference between
their fore-wings and the steadily beating hind wings could be made out.

"You don't suppose they could be mad at us?" she asked.

"Don't be foolish," said Stevens, without turning around. "Birds aren't
intelligent enough for that." A long straight stretch lay before him and
he let the car out. Vanderschoof, watching with a trace of anxiety, saw
the birds also put on more speed. "They are following us," he declared
with conviction.

"Look," said Marta Lami, "that one is carrying something, too."

As she spoke, the bird, flying high, gained a position just above and
ahead of the car, dropped the object and instantly wheeled off and down
to one side. There was a heavy thud on the road ahead, and a big rock
bounded and rolled a score of feet before the car.

Marta Lami screamed. Vanderschoof swore, with feeling. "Get out your
guns and drive them off," said Stevens. "You fools, why did you have to
shoot at them in the first place?"

Before he had finished speaking Vanderschoof had his revolver out and
was firing at the second of the birds, now swinging into position above
them with another rock. He missed, but the bird, surprised, dropped its
burden too soon, and they had the satisfaction of seeing it bounce among
the trees at the right of the road.

"Keep after them, that's right," said Stevens. "We're not far from the
Point and we can get under cover there."

       *       *       *       *       *

Both the men in the back were shooting now--Vanderschoof slowly and with
deliberate aim; Pappagourdas in a panic-stricken rafale at the third
bird, which, higher than the others, paid not the slightest attention to
them but jockeyed for position. Stevens began to twist the steering
wheel--the car described a fantastic series of zigzags.

"What are they?" he asked. "I never saw anything like them."

"I don't know," replied Vanderschoof. (Bang!) "Like the condors (Bang!)
I used to see in South America, only bigger."

Crash! The third rock burst in a shower of fragments not ten feet away,
one piece striking the windshield with a ping, and sending a long
diagonal crack across it. The first of the three birds was swinging up
again with another rock, screeching hoarse communications at the others.

Marta Lami had fallen silent. As the bird began to circle above them,
picking its position, Pappagourdas suddenly ceased firing, with a curse.
"Have you got any more bullets?" he asked. "Mine are all gone...." His
voice broke suddenly, half-hysterical, "It is the cranes of Ibicos," he
cried.

The stone struck behind them. Evidently the bird had a healthy respect
for Vanderschoof's aim, which had kept it at such a height that it could
not aim accurately. But as the next stone missed they changed their
tactics, screaming to each other. The third bird, whose turn it was to
drop a stone, merely flew along parallel with them, high enough to be
out of range, waiting for the return of the others. When they arrived,
all three strung out in a line and released their rocks simultaneously.
There was a resounding crash, the car reeled perilously on the edge of
the steep road, then righted and drove on with a clattering bang.
Looking over the side Vanderschoof could see where the big rock had
struck the right running board, tearing a foot or two of it loose to
trail on the road.

"Wait," he cried, but Stevens shook his head.

They had a bit of luck at this point. The hunt for more stones or
something of the kind delayed their enemies, and when they next saw the
birds winging up behind them, the white classical lines of the West
Point administration building already loomed ahead, clear in the
gathering gloom.

Stevens turned in, swung the car around at the door, and halted it with
screaming brakes, just as the first of the birds overhead overshot the
mark and turned to come back. In an instant the banker was out of the
car, dragging at Marta Lami's hand. Vanderschoof climbed numbly out the
other side, and ran around the car toward the door of the building, but
the Greek missed his footing where the running board should have been
and fell prone, just as one of the birds dived down with a yell of
triumph and dropped his stone accurately onto the struggling man.

"Run!" shouted Stevens.

"But--the Greek," panted Vanderschoof as they climbed the steps.

"Hell with him. Or here--wait." Stevens turned and thrust his fist
through the glass upper portion of the door. Out in the dusk the three
bird-forms were settling round their fallen foe. The flash of the
banker's gun stabbed the night and was answered by a scream. Before he
could take aim again, with a quick beat of wings, they were gone and
when, daring greatly, he ran out a few moments later, he found that
Pappagourdas was gone also.

       *       *       *       *       *

He found the others on one of the benches in the outer office of the
building, the girl with her face buried in her hands in an agony of
fright and reaction. Vanderschoof, too old and cool a hand to give way
in this fashion, looked up.

"What are they, Stevens?" he asked.

The Wall Street man shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "I don't know,"
he said. "Some new kind of high-power bird that developed while we were
all being made into machines by that comet, I suppose. It's terrible....
They've got the Greek."

"Can't we get after them? There ought to be airplanes here."

"In this light? Can you fly one? I can't and I don't imagine the little
girl here can."

The "little girl" lifted her head. She had recovered. "What did we come
to this joint for, anyhow?" she asked. "To hang crepe on the
chandeliers?"

The words had the effect of an electric shock.

"Why, of course," said Stevens, "we did come here to see if we could
find someone, didn't we?" and turning round he pushed open the door into
the next room. Nothing.

"Wait," he said. "Not much use trying to do anything tonight. We haven't
any flashlights."

"Aw, boloney," said the dancer, "what do you want us to do? Sit here and
count our fingers? Go on, big boy, find a garage, you can get a light
from one of the cars."

"Won't those birds see it?"

"You got a yellow streak a mile wide, haven't you? Birds sleep at
night."

Stevens took a half-unwilling step toward the door. "Let me come with
you," said Vanderschoof, rising.

"What's the matter, papa? You got a little yellow in you, too?"

He was dignified. "Not at all. Here I'll leave my gun with you, Miss
Lami."

"We'll be seeing you," said Stevens, over his shoulder. "Don't worry."
And they were gone.

To the dancer their absence was endless. She would have given anything
for the velvet kick of a good drink of gin--"but I suppose it would burn
out my bearings," she mused ruefully. Heavens, she must spend the rest
of her days as a robot. In the fading light she ruefully contemplated
the legs that had delighted the audiences of two continents, now become
ingenious mechanical devices beyond the power of delighting anyone but
their owner.

More clearly than the rest, she realized that very little was left of
the old relation between the sexes. What would happen when the forceful
Stevens made the discovery also? Probably he would make a thinking robot
of her to serve his ambition. Well, she had chosen to go with them--they
seemed to offer more amusement than the stuffy prigs of the colony....

What was that?

She listened intently. A subdued rattling, slightly metallic in
character. It might be a rat--no, too mechanical. The men--probably it
was them, or one of them, returning. She glanced out of the window. Not
there. The sound again--not from outdoors, but behind her--within the
room? She gripped the gun Vanderschoof had given her. Rattle, rattle.
She wished furiously for a light.

The birds? No--birds sleep at night. Rattle, rattle. Persistently. She
stood up, trying to pierce the gathering dimness. No, the birds would
make more noise. They moved surely, with hoarse screams, as though they
thought themselves the lords of the world. This sound was small, like
the chatter of a mechanical rat. What new horror in this strange world
might it not conceal? On slenderest tiptoes she backed cautiously across
the rug toward the outer door. Better the chance of the birds than this
unknown terror of the darkness.

Holding the gun before her firmly, she stepped back, back, feeling with
one hand for the door. Her hand met its smooth surface, then clicked as
the metallic joints came in contact with the doorknob. She paused,
breathless. Rattle, rattle, went the small sound, undiscouraged.

With a sudden jerk she flung the door open and tumbled down the steps,
half-falling, and as she fell, as though in answer to the metallic clang
of her body on the stone, a long pencil of violet light sprang silently
out from somewhere back in the hills, moved thrice across the sky and
then faded as swiftly as it had come.

She felt the beam of a flashlight in her eyes, and got up, hearing her
voice with a sort of inward surprise as it babbled something slightly
incoherent about "things--in there."

Stevens' voice, rough with irritation. "What is it you're saying?" He
shook her arm. "Come on, little woman, pull yourself together."

"There must be someone else around here," remarked Vanderschoof,
irrelevantly. "Did you see that searchlight?"

Marta Lami pulled herself up short, shaking loose the hand with a touch
of the arrogance that had made her the queen of the night life of New
York.

"Something in there gives me the heeby-jeebies," she said, pointing.
"Sounds like some guy shooting craps with himself."

       *       *       *       *       *

Stevens laughed, somewhat forcedly. "Well, it's nothing to be scared of,
unless it's one of those damn birds, and if it was that he'd be taking
us apart now. Come on!"

He flung the door open and plunged in, the flashlight flickering before
him. Empty.

There was a door at the further end, next to the one they had
investigated before. Toward this he strode, clump, clump on the carpet,
and flung it open likewise. Empty again. No, there was something. The
questing beam came to rest on a brown army tunic behind the desk,
followed it up quickly to the face and there held. For, staring at them
with mechanical fixity was another of those simulations of the human
face in metal with which they were by now, so familiar. But this one was
different.

For it held the balance between the walking cartoons of men in metal,
such as they themselves were, and the ugly and solid statues they had
seen strewn about the streets of New York. It had the metal bands across
the forehead that they possessed, above which issued the same wiry hair,
but in this case curiously interwoven as though subjected to some great
heat and melted into a single mass. And the nose was all of solid metal,
and the eyes--the eyes ... were the eyes of a statue, giving back no
lustrous reflexion of glass.

A moment they paused breathless, then stepped forward, and as the beam
of light shifted when Stevens moved, rattle, rattle, came the sound
Marta Lami had heard, and when the light went back those unseeing eyes
had moved.

For a few seconds no one spoke. Then:

"Good God, it's alive!" said Vanderschoof in a hushed voice and a thrill
of horror went through the others as they recognized the truth of his
words.

Stevens broke the spell, stepping swiftly to the desk. "Can we do
anything for you?" he asked. No movement from the metal figure--only
that ghastly rustle of the eyes as they turned here and there in the
fixed head, searching for the light they would never find again. The
Wall Street man lifted one of the hands, tried to flex the arm that held
it. It dropped back to the deck with a crash. Yet the metal of which
they were composed seemed in itself to be as pliant as that of their own
arms.

A feeling of wonderment mingled with the horror of the spectators.

"What happened to him?" asked Marta Lami in a whisper as though she
feared awakening a sleeper.

Stevens shrugged. "What's happened to all of us? He's alive, I tell you.
Let's ... get out of here. I don't like it."

"But where to?" asked Vanderschoof.

"Follow the Albany road," said Stevens. "We ought to move on. If those
birds come back in the morning--" he left the sentence unfinished.

"But what about this poor egg?" asked Marta Lami.

"Leave him," said Stevens, then suddenly giving way, "there's too much
mystery about this whole business around here. I'm going, I tell you,
going. You can stay here till you rot if you like. I'm clearing out."




CHAPTER V

The Menace


Naturally, exploration of the familiar, yet unfamiliar world into which
they had suddenly been thrown was the first preoccupation of the New
York colonists. None of the group cared to wander far from the Institute
during the first weeks, however, in view of the possible difficulty of
obtaining electrical food for a long trip, and Beeville's researches on
the potentialities of their new bodily form advanced so slowly that they
hardly dared leave.

His discoveries in the first weeks were, in fact, purely negative.
Farrelly, the publisher, smashed a finger in some machinery, but when
O'Hara turned an exact duplicate out on his lathe and Beeville attached
it, the new member altogether lacked sensation and could be moved only
with conscious effort--an indication that some as yet unfamiliar
reaction underlay the secret of motion in their metal form.

But the greatest difficulty in the way of any activity lay in the almost
abysmal ignorance of the mechanical and technical arts on the part of
the whole group. O'Hara was a fair mechanic; Dangerfield dabbled in
radio, and Farrelly could run a printing press (he published a comical
parody of a newspaper on one for several days; then abandoned the
effort); but beyond that the utmost accomplishment was driving a car,
and most of them realized how helpless the old civilization had been
without its hewers of wood and drawers of water.

To remedy this condition, as much as to keep them busy, Ben assigned to
each some branch of mechanical science to be learned, the supply of
information, in the form of books, and of experimental material, in
every form, being inexhaustible. Thus the first week found Tholfsen and
Mrs. Roberts scouring the line of the New York Central for a locomotive
in running order. After numerous failures, they succeeded in getting the
thing going, only to discover that the line was blocked with wrecks and
they would need a crane to clear the track for an exploring journey of
even moderate length.

At the same time, Murray Lee, with Dangerfield and two or three others,
made an effort to get the Park Central's broadcasting station in
operation; a work of some difficulty, since it involved ventures into
what were, for them, unknown fields. Daily they tap-tapped messages to
each other on telegraph sets rescued from a Western Union office, in
preparation for the time when they could get a sending set put together.

But the most ambitious effort and the one that was to have the largest
share of ultimate consequences, was the expedition of Farrelly, Gloria
and a clothing-store proprietor named Kevitz in quest of naval
adventure. After a week's intensive study of marine engines from books
the three appropriated a tug from the Battery and set off on a cruise of
the harbor.

Half an hour later they were high and dry off Bedloe's Island, gloomily
contemplating the prospect of spending their lives there, for an attempt
to swim when weighted down with three hundred pounds of hardware could
end only in failure. Fortunately the tide came to their rescue, and with
more daring than judgment, they continued their voyage to Governor's
Island, where they were lucky enough to find a solitary artilleryman,
weak with hunger, but hilarious with delight at the discovery that his
metallic form was not a delirium tremens delusion induced by the quart
of gin he had absorbed on the night before the change.

The giant birds, which Beeville had professionally named
"tetrapteryxes," seemed to have vacated the city with the appearance of
the colonists. Even the nest Roberts had stumbled on proved deserted
when an expedition cautiously revisited the place; and the memory of the
birds had sunk to the level of a subject for idle remarks when a new
event precipitated it into general attention.

Massey, the artist, with all the time in the world, and the art supplies
of New York under his finger, had gone off on an artistic jag, painting
day and night. One morning he took his canvas to the top of the Daily
News building to paint the city at dawn from its weather-observation
station. The fact that he had to climb stairs the whole way up and
finally chisel through the door at the top was no bar to his enthusiasm.
Kevitz, hurrying down Lexington Avenue in a car to join his fellow
mariners in investigating the machinery of a freighter, saw him in the
little steel cage, silhouetted against the reddening light of day.

There was an informal rule that everyone should gather at the Institute
at ten in the evening, unless otherwise occupied, to report on the day's
events, and when Massey did not appear two or three people made comments
on the fact, but it was not treated as a matter of moment. When the
artist had not shown up by dawn of the next day, however, Murray and
Gloria went to look for him, fearing accident. As they approached the
building Murray noticed that the edge of the weather observation
platform was twisted awry. He speeded up his car, but when they arrived
and climbed the mountainous flights of stairs he found no bent and
damaged form, as he had expected.

       *       *       *       *       *

The roof of the building held nothing but the painting on which he had
been working--a half-completed color sketch of the city as seen from the
tower.

"Where do you s'pose he went?" asked Gloria.

"Don't know, but he went in a hurry," replied Murray. "He doesn't care
about those paintings much more than he does about his life."

"Maybe he took a tumble," she suggested. "Look, there's his easel, and
it's busted."

"Yes, and that little chair he totes around, and look how it's all
twisted out of shape."

"Let's look over the edge. Maybe he went bugs and jumped. I knew a guy
that did that once."

"Nothing doing," said Murray, peering over the parapet of the building.

Mystery.

"Say--" it was Gloria who spoke. "Do you suppose those birds--the
tetra-axes or whatever Beeville calls them--?"

They turned and scanned the sky. The calm blue vault, flecked by the
fleecy clouds of summer, gave no hint of the doom that had descended on
the artist.

"Nothing to do but go home, I guess," said Murray, "and report another
robbery in Prospect Park."

The meeting of the colonists that evening was serious.

"It comes to this, then," said Ben, finally. "These birds are dangerous.
I'm willing to grant that it might not have been they who copped Massey,
but I can't think of anything else. I think it's a good idea for us to
leave here only in pairs and armed, until we're certain the danger is
over."

"Ain't that kind of a strong step, Mr. Ruby?" asked Kevitz. "It don't
seem to me like all that business is necessary."

Ben shook his head decisively. "You haven't seen these things," he said.
"In fact, I think it would be a good idea for us all to get some guns
and ammunition and do target practice."

The meeting broke up on that note and the members of the colony filed
into the room where the supply of arms was stored, and presently to form
an automobile procession through the streets in search of a suitable
shooting gallery.

When targets were finally set up in the street in automobile lights, the
general mechanical efficiency of the colony revealed itself once more.
Gloria Rutherford was a dead shot and the artilleryman from Governor's
Island almost as good; Ben himself and Murray Lee, who had been to
Plattsburg, knew at least the mechanism of rifles, but the rest could
only shut their eyes and pull the trigger, with the vaguest of ideas as
to where the bullet would go. And as Ben pointed out after the buildings
along the street had been peppered with the major portion of Abercrombie
and Fitch's stock of ammunition, the supply was not inexhaustible.

"And what shall we do for weapons then?" he asked.

Yoshio, the little Japanese, raised his hand for attention.

"I have slight suggestion, perhaps merely cat's meow and not worthy
exalted attention," he offered. "Why not all people as gentlemen old
time in my country, carry sword? It is better than without weapon."

"Why not, indeed?" said Ben above a hum of laughter. "Let's go." And an
hour later the company re-emerged from an antique store, belted with the
strangest collection of swords and knives and fishing gaffs ever borne
by an earthly army.

"I wonder, though," said Gloria to Murray Lee, as they reached the
Institute as dawn was streaking up the sky. "All this hooey doesn't seem
to mean much. If those birds are as big as that they aren't going to be
scared by these little toad-stabbers."

She was right. That night Ola Mae Roberts was missing.

       *       *       *       *       *

The siege came a week later.

It was a week of strained tenseness; a certain electricity seemed at
hand in the atmosphere, inhibiting speech. The colonists felt almost as
though they were required to whisper....

A week during which Murray, with Dangerfield and Tholfsen, worked
energetically at their radio, and progressed far enough so they could do
a fairly competent job of sending and receiving in Morse code. A week
during which the naval party got a freighter from the South Street docks
and brought her round into the Hudson.

At dawn one morning, Gloria, with Farrelly, Kevitz and Yoshio, piled
into a limousine with the idea of taking the freighter on a trip to
Coney Island. Murray accompanied them to try communicating with the
shore via the ship's wireless.

The day was dark, with lowering clouds, which explains why they missed
seeing the tetrapteryxes. But for the General Sherman statue they never
would have seen them until too late. The general's intervention was
purely passive; Murray noticed and called Gloria's attention to the
curious expression the misty light gave the bronze face and she looked
up to see, to be recalled to her driving by a yell from Kevitz
announcing the metallic carcass of a policeman squarely in their path.

Gloria twisted the wheel sharply to avoid it; the car skidded on the
damp pavement, and reeling crazily, caromed into the iron fence around
the statue with a crash. At the same moment an enormous mass of rock
struck the place where they should have been and burst like a shell,
sending a shower of fragments whistling about their ears.

Shaken and dazed by the shock, they rolled out of the car, for the
moment mistaking the two impacts for one; and as they did so there came
a rush of wild wings, an eldritch scream and Yoshio was snatched into
the air before their very eyes. Kevitz fired first, wildly and at
random. Murray steadied himself, dropping his gun across his left
forearm, and shot cool and straight--but at too great a distance, and
they saw nothing but a feather or two floating down from the great
four-winged bird as it swung off over Central Park, carrying the little
Jap. They saw him squirm in the thing's grip, trying to get his sword
loose, and then with a rattle of dropped stones around them, more of the
birds charged home.

Only Gloria had thought of this and withheld her fire. The others swung
round as she shot and in an instant the whole group was a maze of
whirling wings, clutching claws, shouts, shots and screams. In twenty
seconds it was done: Gloria and Murray rose panting and breathless, and
looked about. Beside them, two gigantic bird-forms were spilling their
lives in convulsive agony. Dangerfield and Farrelly were gone--and a
rending screech from behind the buildings told only too well where.

"What's the next step?" asked Murray with such owlish solemnity that
Gloria gave a burst of half-hysterical laughter. She looked round.

"Beat it for that building," she said, and gathering her torn skirts
about her, set the example.

They made it by the narrowest of margins, standing breathless in what
had been the Peacock Alley of one of New York's finest hotels to see one
of the great birds strut past the door like a clumsy caricature of an
angel.

"And poo-poo for you," said Murray, thumbing his nose at the apparition.
"But what we'll do now I don't know."

"Play pinochle till they come look us up," suggested Gloria. "Besides,
my bullets are all gone."

... They waited all day, taking tentative glances from one or another of
the windows. The birds remained invisible, apparently not caring for the
prospect of a battle in the constricted space of the hotel rooms. But
amid the rain and low-hung clouds they might be lurking just outside and
both Murray and Gloria judged it too dangerous to venture a dash. As
night came on, however, they made a try for the hotel's garage, achieved
it without accident, and between them, rolled one of the cars to the
door.

"Wait," said Murray, as Gloria got in, "what was that?"

"This dam' starter." She stirred her foot vigorously. "It won't work."

"No. Wait." He held out a restraining hand. A sudden gust of wind bore a
dash of rain down against them and with it, from the northeast, a
far-away scream, then a tapping and a heavy thud.

"Hot dog!" ejaculated Murray. "They're getting after the crowd. And at
night, too."

The car jerked forward suddenly as the starter caught. "Hold it," cried
Murray. "Douse those headlights." They dodged the wreck of a street car,
swung round a corner and headed for First Avenue, gathering speed.
Another corner, taken on two wheels in the darkness, the way to the
Institute lay before them.

Suddenly a great flame of light sprang out in the sky, throwing the
whole scene into sharpest relief. There was a crash of rifle-fire from
window and door of the building and across the front of it one of the
birds coasted past. Crash! In the street before them something like a
bomb burst, vomiting pennons of fire. Gloria swung the wheel, swung it
back; they had a mad glimpse of brilliantly burning flames inside one of
the buildings across the street from the Institute, and then they were
tumbling out of the car with rifle-fire beating all around them and the
thud of dropping objects on either side.

       *       *       *       *       *

Murray stumbled, but the door was flung open and they were jerked in,
just as one of the huge bird forms flung itself down past them.

"Thank God, you're safe," said Ben Ruby's voice. "They got Dearborn and
Harris and they're besieging us here." He pointed out of the window
across the street, where the rapidly-gaining fire was engulfing the
building.

"Did the birds do that little trick?" asked Gloria.

"I hope to tell you, sister. You ain't seen nothing yet, either. They're
shedding incendiary bombs all over the shop. How about Kevitz and
Farrelly?"

"Got them, too. At the Plaza--and the little Jap. Too bad; I liked that
little sprout."

"I thank gracious lady for kindly expressed sentiment, but oversize
avians have not yet removed me," said a voice and Gloria looked down to
see Yoshio bowing at her side.

"Why, how did they come to let you off? Last I saw you were doing a
headspin over Central Park."

"I was fortune," replied the little man. "Removing sword I operate on
said bird to such extent that he drop me as hot customer, plosh in large
tree. To get home is not so easy but I remember armored car provided by
intelligent corporation for transport of bankroll, so here I am. Cat's
Meow!"

"Bright boy," said Gloria. "Listen!" Above their heads came another
crash, a tramp of feet and shouts. Roberts dashed into the room, rifle
in hand. "They've got the place on fire," he said. "We'll have to clear
out."

Ben Ruby fumbled at his waist, drew forth a whistle and blew a piercing
blast, which was answered by shouts, as members of the colony began to
pour into the room from various points.

Another bomb burst in a fluff of light, just outside the window,
throwing weird shadows across the gathering and splitting a pane here
and there by the force of its impact.

"Hot stuff," remarked Gloria. "What are they trying to do--take us all
at one gulp?"

"Beeville says they never thought it up on their own," Ben assured her.
"Not smart enough. He thinks somebody doesn't like us and is sending
them around to tell us so. Listen, everybody!"

The room quieted down.

"We've got to go at once. Our destination is the Times Square subway
station. They can't get us there. Anybody who gets separated meet the
rest there. We'll go in groups of three to a car; one to carry a gun,
one a sword and one a light. Everybody got it?... Good.... Somebody give
Gloria one of those express rifles.... Here's the list then. First
party--Miss Rutherford, gun; Yoshio, sword; O'Hara, light. Go ahead."

A coil of smoke drifted across the room from somewhere above--the sough
of the burning made the only background to his words. With a quick
handshake the three made ready; a volley from the windows flashed out,
and they dashed off. Those inside caught a glimpse of the dark form of
their car as it rolled into the night. They were safe at all events. The
second carload, in Yoshio's armored vehicle, also got free, but the
third had trouble. They had hardly made half the distance to the parked
cars before there was a whir of wings, a scream, and the quick burst of
a bomb, luckily too far behind them to do damage. Those inside saw the
light-man stop suddenly, flashing his beam aloft, saw an orange flame
spring from the gun and then their view of the three was blotted out in
a whirl of wings and action.

"Everybody out!" yelled Ben. "Now! While they're busy." In a concerted
rush the colonists poured through the door.

Nobody could remember clearly what did happen. Someone was down--hurt
somewhere--but was flung into a car. Through the turmoil the tossing
form of one badly-wounded bird struggled on the ground, and with a roar
of motors the cavalcade started.




CHAPTER VI

The Terror by Night


It would be futile--and impossible--to chronicle all the events of that
wild ride; to tell how the light-bombs dropped unceasingly from above;
how the driver of one car, blinded by the glare, hurtled his vehicle
through the plate-glass window of a store, and how McAllister, the
artilleryman, fought off the birds with a huge shard of glass from the
window; how the passengers in another car, wrecked by a bomb, got a
fire-engine and cleared their way to Times Square with clanging bell and
clouds of malodorous fire-extinguisher chemicals; or how Mrs. Roberts
decapitated one of the monsters with a single blow of the cleaver she
carried.

Dawn found them, a depressed group of fourteen, gathered in the
protection of the underground passages.

"Well, what next?" asked Gloria, who seemed to have preserved more of
her normal cheerfulness than anyone. "Do we stay here till they come for
us, or do we go get 'em?"

"We get out," said Ben Ruby. "No good here. They know too much for us."

"Right," declared Beeville. "The usual methods of dealing with animals
won't work this time. They are all based on the fact that animals are
creatures of habit instead of intelligence, and unless I am much wrong,
these birds are intelligent and have some bigger intelligence backing
them."

"You mean they'll try to bomb us out of here?" asked Roberts.

McAllister looked up from the dice he was throwing. "You bet your sweet
life they will. Those babies know their stuff. The one that was after me
was onto the manual of the bayonet like he'd been raised on it."

"That's nice," said Gloria, "but what are we going to do about it?"

"Get an anti-aircraft gun from the Island and shell hell out of them
when they come round again," suggested the artilleryman.

"Said gun would be considerable weight for individual to transport in
pocket," said Yoshio doubtfully, as Ben raised his hand for silence amid
the ensuing laughter.

"There's a good deal in that idea," he said, "but I don't think it will
do as it stands. The birds would bomb our gun to blazes after they had a
dose or two from it. They're not so slow themselves you know. How about
some of the forts? Aren't there some big ones around New York?"

McAllister nodded. "There's Hancock. We could get a ship through."

"Say!" Gloria leaped suddenly to her feet. "While we're about it, can't
we get a warship--a battleship or something? Those babies would have a
hot time trying to bomb one of Uncle Sam's battleships apart and there's
all kinds of anti-aircraft guns on them."

"There's a destroyer in the Hudson," said someone.

"How many men does it take to run her?"

"Hundred and fifty."

"But," put in Gloria, "that's a hundred and fifty of the old style men
who had to have their three squares and eight hours' sleep every day,
and they did a lot of things like cooking that we won't have to. What do
you say, Dictator, old scout? Shall we give it a whirl?"

"O. K.--unless somebody has something better to offer," declared Ben,
and in fifteen minutes more the colonists were cautiously poking their
way out of the subway station en route to take command of U. S. S.
_Ward_.

Cleaning up the ship before the start took the colonists a whole day. A
sooty dust, like the product of a particularly obnoxious factory, had
settled over everything, and dealing with the cast-iron bodies of the
sailors, wedged in the queer corners where they had fallen at the moment
of the change, was a job in itself.

As night shut down, the whole crew, with the exception of Beeville and
Murray Lee, who had spent some time in small boats and had therefore
been appointed navigators, was busy going over the engine-room, striving
to learn the complex detail of handling a warship.

Murray and Beeville were poring over their navigating charts when a step
sounded outside the chartroom and the wire-frizzled head of Gloria was
thrust in.

"How goes it, children?" she asked. "Do we sail for the cannibal islands
at dawn?"

"Not on your life," replied Murray. "This hooker is going to pull in at
the nearest garage until we learn what it's all about. Talk about
arithmetic! This is worse than figuring out a time-table."

Gloria laughed, then her face became serious. "Do you think they'll bomb
us again, Mr. Beeville?"

"I don't see why not. They were clear winners in the last battle. But
what gets me is where they come from. Why, they're a living refutation
of the laws of evolution on the earth! Four wings and two legs!
Although ..." the naturalist looked at the sliding parts of his own arm,
"they are rather less incredible than the evolution that has overtaken
mankind, unless we're all off our heads. Do you know any way to account
for it?"

"Not me," said Murray, "that's supposed to be your job; all we do is
believe you when--" Bang! The anti-aircraft gun had gone off just
outside with an earsplitting report. With a common impulse the three
made for the door and looked upward to see the shell burst in a puff of
white smoke, outlined against the dark clouds of evening, while above
and beyond it sailed a black dot with whirring wings.

"That settles it," said Murray. "Whether we like it or not, we're going
away from here. I wish those nuts hadn't fired though. Now the birds
know what we've got. Trot down and tell them to get up steam, that's a
good girl, Gloria."

The lone tetrapteryx seemed no more than a scout, for the attack was not
followed up. But it takes time to get steam up on long disused marine
engines and all hands were below when the real attack was delivered.

It began with the explosion of a bomb somewhere outside and a dash of
water against the vessel's side that threw all of them off their feet.
There was a clang of metal and a rush for the deck--cut across by Ben's
voice. "Take it easy! Everybody to the engines but McAllister, O'Hara
and the navigators."

The four sprang for the ladder, Murray in the lead. Crash! A sound like
the thunder of a thousand tons of scrap iron on a sidewalk and the
destroyer pitched wildly.

Murray's head came level with the deck. Instead of the darkness he had
expected it was flung into dazzling illumination by a flare burning on
the water not fifty yards away, with a light so intense that it seemed
to have physical body. There was a perceptible wave of heat from it and
the water round it boiled like a cauldron.

[Illustration: Instead of the darkness he had expected, the deck was
flung into dazzling illumination.]

He tumbled onto the deck, running forward to trip the release of the
anchor chain. At the break of the forecastle, he stumbled, and the
stumble saved him, for at that moment another of the bombs fell, just in
front of the fore-deck gun. The whole bow of the ship seemed to burst
into intense, eye-searing flame. Deafened and blinded, Murray lay face
down on the deck, trying to recover his senses; behind him the others,
equally overwhelmed, tumbled on the iron surface, rolling over and over,
blindly.

But the birds, apparently unaware of how heavy a blow they had struck,
seemed wary of the gun. The four groveling on the deck heard scream and
answering scream above them as the monsters discussed the question on
the wing. If they reached a decision it was too late, for McAllister and
O'Hara, blind, drunk and sick though they were, staggered to the gun and
sent a shot shrieking at wild venture into the heavens. Beeville, nearer
to the blinding blaze of light, recovered more slowly, but found his way
to the bridge where he fumblingly pulled the engine-room telegraph over
to "Full Speed Ahead."

Below, in the bowels of the vessel, there was a rumble of activity; a
rapid whoosh of steam came from an exhaust pipe, a dash of sparks from
the destroyer's funnels, and slowly and haltingly she began to move.
Bang! went the anti-aircraft gun. Beeville heard Murray climbing the
bridge behind him and then his cry, "The anchor!"

Too late--with a surge that changed to a rattle, the destroyer moved,
tearing the anchor from its ground and swinging slowly half-way round as
the weight dragged the damaged bow to one side. At that moment came
another bomb which, but for their motion, would have struck fair and
square amidships. Bang! Bang! went the anti-aircraft gun. Murray dragged
at the wheel, then swung the engine-room telegraph back to "Stop." Just
in time--the destroyer's bottom grated on something, her prow rent the
side of a big speed-boat and she came to rest, pointing diagonally
upstream.

Fortunately the attack broke off as rapidly as it had begun. A few
screams, lost in the darkness of the night were the only answer to
another shell from the gun. But there was no assurance that this was
more than a temporary respite. Murray and Beeville strove desperately to
bring the warped bridge mechanism into running order while O'Hara
routed out a blow-torch from somewhere and attacked the anchor chain,
now welded into a solid mass with the deck by the force of the
light-bomb. Finally, weaving to and fro in the hands of the
inexperienced mariners, she was gotten round and pointed downstream and
out to sea. If the birds sought them again in the darkness there was no
sign of it.

Day found them stumbling down the Jersey coast, the foredeck a mass of
wreckage and the ship leaking badly.

"Well, where are we now?" called a cheerful voice, as Murray Lee stood
at the wheel. "Australia in sight yet?"

He looked up to see Gloria's head emerging from the companion.

"Come on up," he said, "I'm just going to turn the wheel over to
Beeville and get busy with this radio. Don't think the bomb knocked it
out. It did everything else, though. Look at that."

He indicated the prow of the ship, where the big gun hung down like a
tired candle and the whole fore part of the vessel had dissolved into
tears of metal.

"Golly," said Gloria, "that was some egg those birds laid. What was it,
anyway?"

"Don't know. Never saw anything like it before. Must be some kind of
new-fangled high-power incendiary bomb to melt steel down like butter.
Why, even thermit wouldn't do that."

"I hope our friends don't think of looking us up here, then, or we'll be
finding out what it's like to walk under water."

"You said something, sister," declared Murray. "Wait! I think I got
something."

He fumbled with the radio dials before him, swinging them this way and
that: then clamped on the headset. "Oh, boy, there's something coming
through ... we're not alone in the world then.... Yes, there she is....
Damn, I wish they wouldn't send so fast.... AAM2 calling.... Now who is
AAM2?" His fingers pressed the key in reply as the others watched him
with bated breath. "Position, seventy-three, fifty-three west longitude;
forty, o-three, north latitude. Here ..." he wrote the figures down.
"Take this, one of you and dope it out. Ssh, there's more coming. Oh, he
wants to know who we are and where. Call Ben, will you Gloria?"

She dashed off to return with the dictator of the colonists just as
Beeville, who had been fumbling over the charts with one hand, called
suddenly, "Why, the position they give is right near here--hardly a
hundred miles away. I don't know just what ours is, but it can't be far
from this spot. Tell them that."

"Find out who they are first," Ben put in, practically. "After what
they've done, I wouldn't put it past the tetrapteryxes to handle a radio
set."

"... His Majesty's Australian ship _Brisbane_, they say," said Murray.
"Wait a minute, since they're so near, I think I can switch them over to
the radiophone." He ticked the key a moment, then twisted more dials and
leaned back as a full and fruity voice, with a strong English accent,
filled the room.

"Compliments of Captain Entwhistle of the Royal Australian Navy to the
commander of the U. S. S. _Ward_, and can we arrange a meeting? The
Comet appears to have done a good deal of damage in your part of the
world and you are the first people we have encountered."

"Where's your microphone?" asked Ben. "Oh, there.... Compliments of
Benjamin Franklin Ruby, temporarily in command of U. S. S. _Ward_ to
Captain Entwhistle of the Royal Australian Navy, and none of us are
sailors. We just borrowed this ship, and if you want to see us you'll
have to pick us up. We'll keep along the coast toward Cape May. Can you
meet us?"

A chuckle was audible from the radiophone. "I think we can manage it.
Are there any of the big birds about in your part of the world? They
have been bothering us all summer."

"Yes," replied Ben, "that's what we're running away from now. They've
got some bombs that are pure poison and they've been making regular war
on us--or probably you know about it?"

"We haven't seen anything like that yet," declared the voice from the
loud-speaker, "but we've had plenty of trouble with them. Hold on a
moment. Our lookout reports sighting smoke from your funnels. Hold your
course and speed. We'll pick you up."

The voice ceased with a snap, and the four in the control room of the
destroyer looked at each other.

"I'm glad he came around," remarked Ben. "This destroyer is getting
shopworn. Besides with a good warship on hand we'll be able to give
those birds what they're looking for. I hope he's got some airplanes."

"And somebody to fly them," continued Murray. "What'll we do if he
has--go back and give them hell?"

"If we can. Apparently he doesn't like the birds any too well himself.
It was the first thing he mentioned."

They ceased speaking as the thin pennon of smoke, followed by two tall
masts, became visible over the horizon. In a few minutes more the
_Brisbane_ swept up, swung a circle and came to rest near them, while
out from her side dropped a boat that began to move toward them with
dipping oars.

A moment later she was alongside. Ben stepped out on the deck, and as he
did so, there was a mutual exclamation of horrified amazement--for
Captain Entwhistle of the Royal Australian Navy was as much flesh and
blood as any man they had seen in the old days, but a pale blue in
color, and all his sailors were of the same extraordinary hue.




CHAPTER VII

An Exploration


There was a moment's silence as the Australian captain steadied himself
against the roll of the vessel, staring incredulously at the group that
gathered round him.

"Are you--human?" he finally managed to gasp.

"If we aren't somebody's been kidding us," said Gloria, irreverently.
"But are you? You're all blue!"

"Of course," said the captain. "It was the comet. We knew it struck in
America somewhere but didn't know where or what it did. What's the
matter with your ship?" He indicated the wrecked and leaking bow. "She
seems to be down by the head."

"Oh, that was a valentine from the birds," said Ben. "Can you give us
quarters on your vessel? There aren't many of us."

Captain Entwhistle seemed to come out of a dream. "Of course, of course.
Come on. We can discuss things better in my cabin."

As they mounted to the deck of the _Brisbane_, even the trained sailors,
the light blue of their faces oddly at variance with the dark blue of
their uniforms, could not refrain from staring at the colonists. They
crowded into the captain's cabin past rows of eager blue faces.

"I suggest," said Captain Entwhistle, "that we begin by telling each
other how this happened. I can scarcely credit the fact that you are
human and can walk and talk. Would any of you care for a whiskey and
soda?"

"No, thanks," said Murray, the spirit of fun stirring in him, "but I'll
have a drink of lubricating oil if you can find any."

The naval officer looked at him, and remarked, a trifle stiffly,
"Certainly, if you wish. Williams--"

"Oh, don't mind him," Ben Ruby cut in. "Pardon me, Captain, he can drink
lubricating oil perfectly well, but he's just joking with you. You were
saying about the comet--"

"Why, you knew that the big comet struck the earth as predicted, didn't
you? It was on the morning of February sixteenth, last year--evening of
February fifteenth by American time. Even in our country, which is
around on the other side of the earth, it caused a good deal of damage.
The gases it set free put everybody to sleep and caused a lot of
wreckage. Our scientists say the gases of the comet in some unexplained
way altered the iron in the haemoglobin of our blood to cobalt. It seems
to work just as well, but that's why we're all blue. I don't quite
understand it myself, but you know how these medical Johnnies are. Now
what happened to you people?"

"May I ask something first?" said Beeville. "What day is this?"

"August eighteenth, 1946," said the captain as though slightly baffled
by the question.

"Good God!" said the scientist. "Then we were there for over a year!"

"Yes," said Ben. "All of us you see here and several others returned to
consciousness about the same time, two months ago. We know nothing of
what the comet did to us or how this change occurred except that when we
woke up we were just what you see. Dr. Beeville has been experimenting
with a view to finding out what happened, but he hasn't made much
progress so far. All we know is that we're composed of metal that
doesn't rust easily, make our meals off electricity, and find the taste
of any kind of oil agreeable. And the birds--" he broke off with a
gesture.

"Oh, yes, the birds," said the captain. "Have they been annoying you,
too? That's one of the reasons, aside from exploration, why we're here.
I assume you mean the big four-winged birds that we call dodos down
under. We haven't seen much of them, but occasionally they come and fly
away with a sheep or even a man. One of our aviators chased one several
hundred miles out to sea recently and we had assumed they came from one
of the islands. Our scientists don't know what to make of them."

"Neither do ours, except that they're an unadulterated brand of hell,"
put in Murray. "We were all living in New York, snug as bugs in a rug,
when they began dropping incendiary bombs on us and carrying off anyone
they could get hold of."

"Including this insignificant person," said Yoshio, proudly.

"Incendiary bombs! Do you mean to tell me they have intelligence enough
for that?"

"I'll tell the cockeyed world they have! Did you see the prow of our
ship? That's where one of their little presents got home. If anyone had
been there, he wouldn't be anything but scrap iron now. If you really
want to find out what it's all about come on up to New York, but get
ready for the fight of your life."

The captain leaned back, sipping his drink meditatively. "Do you know,"
he said, "that's just what I was thinking of doing? Frankly your story
is all but incredible, but here you are as proof of it and you don't
seem to be robots, except in appearance."

"Oh, boy," whispered Murray to Gloria, "wait till these babies get after
the birds with their eight-inch guns. They'll wish they'd never heard of
us. I'm glad I'm going to be on hand to see the fun."

"Yeh, but maybe the birds will have something up their feathers, too,"
she replied. "I wouldn't like to place any bets. We thought we had them
licked when we got the destroyer and now look at us."

"Well, I'm willing to try an attack, or at least a reconnaissance of
them," said the captain. "Just now we're in the position of an armed
exploring party. The Australian government has sent out several ships to
see what it could find on the other continents. After the comet struck
all the cables went dead. We got into radio communication with the Dutch
colonial stations at Batavia and later with South Africa, but the rest
of the world is just being re-explored and my commission authorizes me
to resist unfriendly acts. I think you could call an incendiary bomb an
unfriendly act."

       *       *       *       *       *

His eyes twinkled over this mild witticism, and the party broke up with
a scraping of chairs. A couple of hours later, the blue line of Sandy
Hook was visible, and then the vague cliffs of the New York skyscrapers.
The clouds had cleared away after the rain of the last few days; not
even a speck of mist hung in the air and everything stood out bright and
clear. The colonists felt a pang of emotion grip them as they watched
the tall towers of the city rise over the horizon, straight and
beautiful as they had always stood, but now without a sign of life or
motion, all the busy clamor of the place hushed forever.

Of the tetrapteryxes or "dodos" as the Australian had called them, there
was no sign. The sky bent high, unbrokenly blue, not a flicker of motion
in it. Murray Lee felt someone stir at his side and looked round.

"Oh, damn," said Gloria Rutherford, "it's so beautiful that I want to
cry. Did you ever feel like that?"

He nodded silently.... "And those birds--isn't it a shame somehow that
they should have the most beautiful city in the world?"

The shrill of a whistle cut off his words. With marvelous, machine-like
precision, the sailors moved about the decks. The _Brisbane_ lost way,
came to a halt, and there was a rush of steel as the anchor ran out.
Captain Entwhistle came down from the bridge.

"I don't see anything of your dodos yet," he said. "Do you think it
would be wise to send out a landing party, Mr. Ruby?"

"Most certainly not," said Ben. "You don't know what you're up against
yet. Wait till they come round. You'll have plenty to do."

The captain shrugged. Evidently he was not at all unwilling to match the
Australian navy against anything the dodos might do. "Very well, I'll
accept your advice for the present, Mr. Ruby. It is near evening in any
case. But if there is no sign of them in the morning, I propose to land
and look over the city."

But the landing was never accomplished.

For, in the middle of the night, as Ben, Murray and Gloria were seated
in the chartroom of the ship, chatting with the young lieutenant on duty
there, there came a quick patter of feet on the deck, and a shout of
"Light, ho!"

"There are your friends now, I'll wager," said the lieutenant. "Now
watch us go get 'em. If you want to see the fun, better go up on the
bridge. All we do here is wrestle slide-rules."

Hastily the three climbed the bridge, where a little group of officers
was clustered. Following the direction in which they were looking, they
saw, just above the buildings on the Jersey shore, what looked like a
tall electric sign, burning high in the air and some distance away, with
no visible means of support.

"What do you make of it?" asked Captain Entwhistle, turning and
thrusting a pair of glasses into Ben's hands. Through them he could read
the letters. Printed in capitals, though too small to be read from the
ship with the naked eye, he saw:

"SOFT MEN EXIT. HARD MEN ARE WORKERS BELONGING. MUST RETURN. THIS MEANS
YOU."

"Looks like a dumb joke by someone who doesn't know English very well,"
he opined, passing the glasses to Gloria. "I don't think those birds
would figure that out anyway."

"Wait a minute, though," said Gloria, as she read the letters. "Remember
they caught Dangerfield and Farrelly and the rest. Maybe they taught
them how to speak."

"Yes, but those two didn't know anything about 'soft men.' It's all
crazy, like Tweedledum and Tweedledee. And what do they mean by
'belonging'? None of our gang thought up that bright remark."

"Look, sir," said one of the younger officers, "it's changing."

Abruptly the lights were blotted out, to reappear, amid a swimming of
colors, nearer and larger. "WARNING" they read this time, "FLY AWAY
ACCURSED PLACE."

"What beats me," said Ben, "is what makes that light. I'll bet a dollar
against a dodo-feather it isn't electrical and fireworks wouldn't hang
in the air like that. How do they do it?"

"Well, we'll soon find out," said the Captain, practically. "Mr.
Sturgis, switch on searchlights three and four and turn them on the
source of that light."

A few quick orders and two long beams of light leaped out from the ship
toward the source of the mysterious sky-writing--leaped, but not fast
enough, for even as the searchlights sought for their goal the lights
were extinguished and the long beams swung across nothing but the empty
heavens.

Gloria shivered. "I think I want to go away from this place," she said.
"There's too much we don't know about around here. We'll be getting
table-tappings next."

"Apparently someone wants us to clear out," said Captain Entwhistle
cheerfully. "Mr. Sturgis, get steam on three boilers and send the men to
reserve action stations. We may have something doing here before
morning."

Orders were shouted, iron doors were slammed and feet pattered in the
interior of the warship. From their station on the bridge Ben, Gloria
and Murray could see the long shafts of the turret guns swing upward to
their steepest angle, then turn toward the Jersey shore. The _Brisbane_
was preparing for emergencies.

But there was to be no fight that night, though all night long the weary
sailors stood or slept beside their guns. The dark skies remained
inscrutable; the mysterious lights did not reappear.

At four o'clock, Captain Entwhistle had retired, reappearing at eight,
fresh as though he had slept through the whole night. The colonists, of
course, did not need sleep, but while the sailors stared at them,
submitted themselves to an electric meal from one of the ship's dynamos.
Morning found them gathering about the upper decks, eager for action,
particularly McAllister, who had spent most of the night engaged in
highly technical discussions of the _Brisbane's_ artillery with one of
the turret-captains.

"What do you suggest?" asked the captain. "Shall we land a party?"

"I hate to go without taking a poke at those birds," said Ben, "but
still I don't think it would be safe--"

"What's the matter with that airplane?" asked Gloria, pointing to the
catapult between the funnels, where a couple of blue-visaged sailors had
taken the covering from a seaplane and were giving it a morning bath.

The captain looked at Ben. "There may be something in that idea. What do
you say to a scout around? I'll let you or one of your people go as an
observer."

"Tickled to death," Ben replied. "We never got beyond the upper part of
the city ourselves. The dodos were too dangerous. I'd like to find out
what it's all about."

"How about me?" offered Gloria.

"Nothing doing, kid. You get left this time. If those birds get after us
we may land in the bay with a bump and I don't want this party to lose
its little sunshine."

"Up anchor!" came the command. "Revolutions for ten knots speed.... I'm
going to head down the bay," he explained to the colonists. "If anything
happens I want to have sea-room, particularly if they try bombing us."

Fifteen minutes later, with the _Brisbane_ running into the morning
land-breeze in an ocean smooth as glass, the catapult let go and Ben and
the pilot--a lad whose cheeks would have been rosy before the comet, but
were now a vivid blue--were shot into the air.

Beneath them the panorama of New York harbor lay spread; more silent
than it had been at any day since Hendrick Hudson brought his
high-pooped galleys into it. As they rose, Ben could make out the line
of the river shining through the pearly haze like a silver ribbon; the
towers of the city tilted, then swung toward them as the aviator swept
down nearer for an examination. Everything seemed normal save at the
north and east, where a faint smoky mist still lingered over the
buildings they had occupied. Of birds, or of other human occupation than
their own, there was no slightest sign.

A faint shout was borne to his ears above the roar of the motor and he
saw the pilot motioning toward a set of earphones.

"What do you say, old chap?" asked the pilot when he had clamped them
on. "What direction shall we explore?"

Ben glanced down and around. The cruiser seemed to hang in the water, a
tiny droplet of foam at her bow the only sign she was still in motion.
"Let's go up the Hudson," he suggested. "They seemed to come from that
direction."

"Check," called the pilot, manipulating his controls. The airplane
climbed, swung and went on. They were over Yonkers; Ben could see a
river steamer at the dock, where she had made her last halt.

"Throw in that switch ahead of you," came through the earphones. "The
one marked RF. That's the radiophone for communicating with the ship. We
may need it."

"O.K.," said Ben.... "Hello.... Yes, this is Ruby, in the airplane.
Nothing to report. Everything serene. We're going to explore farther up
the river."

In the distance the Catskills loomed before them, blue and proud. Ben
felt a touch on his back and looked round. The pilot evidently wished
to say something else. He cut in and heard, "What's that off on the
left--right in the mountains? No, there."

Following the indicated direction Ben saw something like a scar on the
projecting hillside--not one of the ancient rocks, but a fresh cut on
the earth, as though a wide spot had been denuded of vegetation.

"I don't know," he answered. "Never saw it before. Shall we go see?...
Hello, _Brisbane_. Ruby reporting. There is a mysterious clearing in the
Catskills. We are investigating."




CHAPTER VIII

The Dodos are Bombing


The bare area seemed to run all down a long valley and spread out as it
rounded the crest of a hill which hid what lay behind it from their
view. As they watched a grey speck that might have been an ant at that
height and distance, lumbered slowly down the valley, and then Ben
noticed a tiny flicker of red light, so bright as to be clearly visible
even in the day, where the grey speck moved against the hillside. A door
seemed to open in the hillside; focusing the glasses the aviator handed
him, he could just make out a square, bulky object that trundled forth.
And then one--two--three--four--five of the huge dodo-tetrapteryx birds
shot out, poised for a moment, and leaped into flight.

"Hello, _Brisbane_," called Ben into the radiophone. "Five dodos have
taken off from the cutting in the hills. I think they are after us.
Better turn back this way and get ready for trouble."

The aviator, understanding without being warned, had turned the plane.
Ben swung round to look over his shoulder. The dodos were already some
yards in the air; behind them the bulky object was running slowly out of
the opening in the hillside. It had the appearance of a very long,
flexible cannon. As he held his glasses on it, it stopped, straightened
out and the muzzle was elevated in their direction.

"Dive!" he shouted suddenly into the voice-tube, entirely on impulse.
The airplane banked sharply and seemed to drop straight down, and at the
same instant right through the spot where they had just passed shot a
beam of light so brilliant that it outshone the morning sun. There was a
roar louder than that of the motor; the plane pitched and heaved in the
disturbed air, and the light-beam went off as suddenly as it had snapped
on.

"Didn't I tell you those babies were poison?" he remarked. "Boy, if that
ever hit us!"

"What was it?" asked the aviator's voice.

"Don't know, but it was something terrible. Let's head for home and
mamma. I don't care about this."

The plane reeled as the pilot handled the controls. Rrrr! said something
and the light-beam shot out again, just to one side this time. Out of
the corner of his eye Ben could see one of the birds--gaining on them!

"How do you work this machine-gun?" he asked.

"Just squeeze the trigger. Look out! I'm going to dive her again."

With a roar, the light-beam let go a third time. Ben saw the edge of it
graze their right wing-tip; the airplane swung wildly round and down,
with the pilot fighting for control; the earth seemed to rush up to meet
them, tumbling, topsy-turvy. Ben noted a warped black spot where the
beam had touched the wing-tip, then surprisingly, they were flying
along, level with the surface of the Hudson beneath them, and hardly a
hundred feet up.

"That was close," came the aviator's voice, shaky with relief. "I
thought they had us that time. Say, that's some ray they have."

"It sure is one first-class heller," agreed Ben. "Are you far enough
down to duck it now?"

"I think so, unless they can put it through the hills or chase us with
it. Do you suppose those dodos thought that up themselves?"

"Can't tell. They're right on their toes, though. Look!" He pointed up
and back. Silhouetted against the sky, they could see three of them,
flying in formation like airplanes. "Can we make it?"

"I'm giving the old bus all she'll stand. The _Brisbane_ will come
toward us though. Wait till those guys get going. They'll find we can
take a trick or two."

Yonkers again. Ben looked anxiously over his shoulder. The three
silhouettes were a trifle nearer. Would they do it? 125th Street and the
long bridge swung into view, then Riverside Drive and the procession of
docks with the rusting liners lying beside them. Ben waggled the
machine-gun, tried to adjust its sights and squeezed the trigger. A
little line of smoke-puffs leaped forth. Tracer bullets--but nowhere
near the birds. On and on--lower New York--the Battery. Wham! The water
beneath and behind them boiled. Ben looked up. The birds were above
them, too high to be reached, dropping bombs.

"All right, old soaks," he muttered, "keep that up. You'll never hit us
that way."

Again something struck the water beneath them. The airplane pitched and
swerved as the pilot changed course to disturb the aim of the bombers.
In the distance the form of the cruiser could be seen now, heading
toward them. As he watched, there was a flash from her foredeck. Up in
the blue above them appeared the white burst of a shell, then another
and another.

One of the dodos suddenly dived out of the formation, sweeping down more
swiftly than Ben would have believed possible. He swung the gun this way
and that, sending out streams of tracers, but the bird did not appear to
heed. Closer--closer--and then with a crash something burst right behind
him. The airplane gyrated; the water rushed upward. The end? he thought,
and wondered inconsequentially whether his teeth would rust. The next
moment the water struck them.

       *       *       *       *       *

When Ben Ruby came to, he beheld a ceiling which moved jerkily to and
fro and stared lazily at it, wondering what it was. Then memory returned
with a snap; he sat up and looked about him. He was in one of those
cubby-holes which are called "cabins" on warships, and alone. Beneath
him he could hear the steady throb of the engines; at his side was a
small table with a wooden rack on it, in one compartment of which stood
a glass, whose contents, on inspection, proved to be oil. He drank it,
looked at and felt of himself, and finding nothing wrong, got out of the
hammock and stepped to the door. A seaman was on guard in the corridor.

"Where is everybody?"

"On deck, sir. I hope you are feeling all right now sir."

"Top of the world, thanks. Is the aviator O.K.?"

"Yes, sir. This way."

He ascended to the bridge, to be greeted riotously by the assembled
company. The _Brisbane_ was steaming steadily along in the open sea,
with no speck of land in sight and no traces of the giant birds.

"What happened?" Ben asked. "Did you get rid of 'em?"

"I think so. We shot down two and the rest made off after trying to bomb
us. What did you two find out?"

Ben briefly described their experiences. "I thought there was something
wrong with one of your wingtips," said the captain, "but your plane sank
so quickly after being hit that we didn't have time to examine it. That
light-ray cannon of theirs sounds serious. Do you suppose the dodos
managed it?"

"Can't tell," said Ben. "From what I could make out through the glasses,
it didn't look like birds that were handling it."

"But what could it be?"

"Ask me! Delirium tremens, I guess. Nothing in this world is like what
it ought to be any more. Where did those birds come from; how did we get
this way, all of us; who is it up there in the Catskills that don't like
us? Answer me those and I'll tell you who was handling the gun."

"Message, sir," said a sailor, touching his cap, and handing a folded
paper. The captain read it, frowning.

"There you are--" he extended the sheet to Ben. "My government is
recalling all ships. Our sister-ship, the _Melbourne_, has been attacked
off San Francisco and severely damaged by bomb-dropping dodos, and they
have made a mass descent on Sumatra. Gentlemen, this has all the
characteristics of a formal war." He strode off to give the necessary
orders to hurry the cruiser home, but Walter Beeville, who had joined
the group at the bridge, said under his breath:

"If those birds have enough intelligence to plan out anything like that
I'll eat my hat."

       *       *       *       *       *

"If you were not before my eyes," said Sir George Graham Harris,
president of the Australian Scientific Commission, "as living proof of
what you say, and if our biological and metallurgical experts did not
report that your physiology is utterly beyond their comprehension, I do
not know but that I would believe you were some cleverly constructed
machines, actuated in some way by radio. However, that is not the
point ... I have here a series of reports from different quarters on
such explorations as have been made since the arrival of the comet and
our recovery from its effects. We are, it appears, confronted with a
menace of considerable seriousness in the form of these birds.

"In the light of your closer acquaintance with them and with conditions
generally in the devastated areas, they may be more suggestive to you
than to us." He stopped and ruffled over the papers piled beside him at
the big conference table. He was a kindly old gentleman, whose white Van
Dyke and pale blue lips contrasted oddly with the almost indigo tint of
his visage (before the comet it had been a rich wine-red, the result of
a lifelong devotion to brandy and soda). Smiling round the table at his
scientific colleagues and at Ben, Murray, Gloria and Beeville, who
occupied the position of honor, he went on:

"I give you mainly excerpts.... The first is from the South African
government. They have ... hm, hm ... sent an aerial expedition
northward, all lines of communication appearing to be broken. At
Nairobi, they report for the first time, finding a town entirely
unoccupied and its inhabitants turned into cast-metal statues ... Addis
Ababa the same ... Wadi Hafa likewise. Twenty miles north of Wadi Hafa
they noted the first sign of life--a bird of some kind at a considerable
distance to the west of them and flying parallel with them and very
rapidly."

The scientist looked up. "It would appear beyond doubt that this bird
belonged to the species we call dodos and to which Dr. Beeville has
given the excellent scientific name, tetrapteryx.... As the expedition
proceeded northward, they encountered more of them; sometimes as many as
four being in sight at one time. At Alexandria, where they halted for
supplies, the dodos closed in. When the expedition took the air again
with the object of flying to Crete and thence to Europe, these
remarkable avians came very close, apparently trying to turn the
expedition back. They reached Crete that afternoon, in spite of the
interference of the birds, but that night were actively attacked on the
ground. The phenomena that accompanied all other attacks were observed;
the birds used incendiary bombs of great intensity. One machine was
entirely destroyed with its aviators. The others, since their object was
exploration, at once took to the air and returned.

"Any comments, gentlemen? No? Well the next is the report of the Dutch
ship _Corlaer_, which attempted to reach Japan. She was permitted to
proceed to within a few miles of the islands, and then began to receive
light-warnings in the sky, such as Captain Entwhistle reports.
Unfortunately they were in Japanese characters and there was no one
aboard who could read them. She put in at the port of Nagasaki and sent
out a landing party. It never returned; as in the other cases the ship
was bombed at night and only made Sumatra with the greatest difficulty,
one of the bombs having fallen on the quarter-deck, wrecking the
steering-gear and causing extensive internal damage....

"There are minor reports with which I will not bother you. But the
report of H. M. A. S. _Melbourne_ appears highly significant. She
touched at several South American ports. In the cities she reports
finding all life at a standstill, although at Iquique, the landing party
encountered some hill-Indians who had suffered a bluing of the blood
similar to ours, and who proved distinctly unfriendly. They are reported
as engaged in looting the city and getting drunk on the contents of the
bodegas.

"North of Callao she found no signs of life until she reached San Pedro
Bay. There a man was observed to be waving from the beach. The
_Melbourne_ put in and launched a boat, but before it reached shore, one
of the birds made its appearance overhead and the man disappeared into
the trees and was not seen again. From the ship he appeared to be a
mechanical man, such as you. Shortly afterward, the _Melbourne_ began to
see the dodos constantly, and at the region of San Francisco, she saw
one of the light signals. The wording of it was: 'DEPART AWAY FAREWELL
FOREVER.'"

Gloria stirred and Sir George looked at her with mild eyes. "Nothing,
sir. I was just thinking that these dodos are uncommonly poetical. They
told us to fly from the accursed place."

"Yes, yes.... Naturally the _Melbourne_, not anticipating any trouble as
the result of a refusal to obey this absurd command, did not heed the
warning, and steamed into the bay. Like the other ships she was attacked
at night. One of the bombs fell on the fire-control station and wrecked
it, bringing down the tripod mast and fusing the top of the conning
tower. She got under way immediately and replied with all guns, but
before escaping number three turret was struck by another bomb and all
the men in the turret were killed. The roof of the turret was driven in
and even the breeches of the guns melted.... That, I think, summarizes
the reports we have. We have seen a little of the birds, mostly at a
distance, and they appear to have carried off several individuals,
especially in Sumatra. I am afraid that is all we can offer."

There was a moment's silence.

"Well, what the material in the bombs is I can't say," said Ben, "but
they know all about projecting it from guns in the form of a beam. I
told you about my experience in company with the aviator from the
_Brisbane_?"

"The eggs Roberts found, too," said Gloria.

"Oh, yes, Dr. Beeville can tell you about that."

"Why, there's nothing much to it," said the scientist. "One of our
people found what appeared to be a nest of these birds in a building.
The nest was built of soft cloths and contained large eggs, but when the
place was revisited the eggs had been removed.... I may say that I have
examined the remains of one rather badly mangled specimen. The
brain-case is extraordinarily large--larger than I have ever seen in any
animal, and they appear to be of a high order of intelligence.

"On the other hand I should certainly put the use and control of such a
material as these bombs contain beyond their powers. And the fact that
the nest was found in a building would indicate that the headquarters in
the Catskills were used by some other and higher intelligence which was
separate from and perhaps in control of these birds. Moreover, they do
not appear to wish to destroy us mechanical men, but to carry us off,
and the messages seen by the ships seem to indicate that the
intelligence behind these birds is capable of reading and understanding
English. I cannot conceive that the birds themselves would be able to do
this.

"Further, there is the very strong evidence of the gun which fired on
Mr. Ruby. In every case where these birds have attacked man, they have
used bombs of this material put up in portable form, although the gun
would have been much more effective. It would have gone right through
the _Melbourne_ or the _Brisbane_ like a red-hot poker through a board.
From this I argue that the birds are directed rather than directing, and
that the directing intelligence is either too indolent or too
contemptuous of us to attack man except through their agency. Finally, I
deduce that we are dealing with some powerful and as yet unknown form of
life. What it is or how it reached the earth, I am not prepared to say."

"Wunnerful," said Gloria irreverently, and a smile passed across the
faces of the conferees.

"But what are the bombs made of and what makes them tick?" asked Murray
Lee.

"That is a question to which I would very much like to know the answer,"
said Sir George, stroking his white beard. "Perhaps Mr. Nasmith, our
chemical member, will be good enough to give us something on the point."

"Not much," said Nasmith, a lantern-jawed man with black hair. "We made
a chemical analysis of the portions of the _Melbourne_ which had been
struck by the bombs, and all we can say is that it gave a most
extraordinary result. These portions were originally made of Krupp armor
steel, as you know. Our analysis showed the presence of a long series of
chemical elements, including even gold and thorium, most of them in
minute quantities. Titanium appeared to be the leading constituent after
iron."

"Then," said Sir George, "the situation appears to be this. We don't
know what the dodos are or what is behind them, but they have possession
of a large part of the world to which they are disposed to forbid us
any access. They have powerful weapons and the intelligence to use them,
and they appear to be unfriendly. I suggest that the sense of this
meeting is that the government should take immediate measures of
investigation and if necessary, of hostility."

"Swell," said Gloria, "only you didn't go half far enough. We've been
there and you haven't. You want to get the best guns you've got and go
for them right away."

There was a murmur of approval. As Sir George rose to put the question
to a vote there came a knock at the door. Heads were turned to greet a
young man who hurried to the president and whispered something. Sir
George turned to the meeting with a startled face.

"Ladies and gentlemen," he said, "the dodos are bombing Canberra, the
capital of Australia, and are being engaged by the Australian air
force."




CHAPTER IX

The Opening of the Conflict


"I'm glad," said Gloria to Murray Lee, as they leaned against the rail
of the steamer _Paramatta_ in their new American Army uniforms, "that
they're going to attack these things in the old U. S. I'd hate like
anything to think we last Americans were shoved out of our country by a
lot of chickens."

Murray glanced around him. In every direction the long lines of the
convoy stretched out, big liners loaded to the funnels with men, guns,
tanks and ammunition. On the fringes of the troopships the sleek grey
sides of the cruisers and destroyers that protected them were visible,
and overhead there soared an armada of fast airplanes--no mere
observation machines, or peaceful explorers like the South Africans, but
fierce, deadly fighting planes, rocket-powered, which could step along
at four miles a minute and climb, dive and maneuver better than a dodo.

He nodded. "You said something, sister. Say won't it be great to take a
whack at them under the Stars and Stripes. I'm glad they let us do it,
even if there are only fourteen of us."

In the four months since the conference with the Australian Scientific
Committee it had been amply demonstrated to the three remaining
governments of the world that there was not room for both man and dodos
on the same planet. A carefully-worked out campaign had evidently been
set in operation by whatever central intelligence led the four-winged
birds with the object of wiping human life from the earth. The bombing
of Canberra was merely the first blow.

While Australia was arming and organizing to meet the menace the second
blow fell--on Sourabaya, the great metropolis of Java, which was wiped
out in a single night. At this evidence of the hostile intentions of the
dodos radio apparatus began to tap in Australia, in the Dutch colonies
and in South Africa; old guns forgotten since the last great war, were
wheeled out; the factories began to turn out fighting airplanes and the
young men drilled in the parks.

When, late in November, a flock of twenty-five dodos was observed over
north Australia, headed for Sydney, the forces of the defence were on
their guard. Long before the birds reached the town they were met by a
big squadron of rocket-powered fighting planes and in a desperate battle
over the desert, with claw and beak and bomb against machine-gun, were
shot down to the last bird. With that the attacks had suddenly ceased,
and the federated governments, convinced that it was but the calm
before a greater storm, had gathered their strength for a trial of arms.

It was realized that whatever lay behind this attempt to conquer all
there was left of the old earth must be in some way due to the coming of
the great comet and must center somewhere in America, where the comet
had struck. So for the first time the race of man began to learn what
international cooperation meant. Delegates from the three surviving
governments met in conference at Perth with Ben Ruby accorded a place as
the representative of the United States. The decision of the conference
was to mobilize every man and weapon to attack the birds in America and
exterminate them there if possible; if impossible to do this, then to
keep them so occupied at home that they would be unable to deliver any
counter-attack.

There was plenty of shipping to carry an army far larger than the
federated governments could mobilize; the main weakness of the
expedition lay in the lack of naval protection, for the great navies of
the world had perished when the northern hemisphere passed under the
influence of the comet. It was sought to make up for this deficiency by
a vast cloud of airplanes, flying from the decks of many merchant ships,
converted into aircraft carriers, though some of the new rocket-planes
were powerful enough to cruise around the world under their own power.
And so, on this March morning in 1947 the whole vast armada was crossing
the Atlantic toward the United States. In view of the fact that the
headquarters of the dodos seemed to be somewhere in the Catskills, it
had been decided to land in New Jersey, form a base there and work
northward.

In the preliminary training for the coming conflict the metal Americans
had played an important part. Their construction made them impossible as
aviators, which they would have preferred. But quite early it was
discovered that they made ideal operators for tanks. The oil fumes and
the lack of air did not in the least affect beings to whom breathing had
become unimportant, and the oil was actually a benefit.

As a result the little American army had been composed of fourteen tanks
of a special type, fitted at the direction of the military experts, with
all the latest and best in scientific devices. They were given
extra-heavy armor, fitted in two thicknesses, with a chamber between, as
a protection against the light-bombs, and each tank, intended to be
handled by a single operator, was provided with one heavy gun, so
arranged that it could be used against aerial attack.

       *       *       *       *       *

A stir of motion was visible at the head of the convoy. A destroyer
dashed past the _Paramatta_, smoke pouring from her funnels, the white
bow-wave rising as high as her bridge as she put on full speed. From the
airplane carrier just behind them in the line, one, two, three flights
of fighters swung off, circled a moment to gain altitude and then
whirled off to the north and west.

"What is it?" asked Gloria.

A sailor touched his cap. "Sighted a dodo, I believe, miss," he said.

"Oh, boy," said Gloria, "here we go. What would you give to be in one of
those planes?"

They craned their necks eagerly, but nothing was visible except a few
flecks in the sky that might be dodos or might equally well be
airplanes. Faint and far, a rattle of machine-guns drifted down; there
was a flash of intense light, like the reflection in a far-distant
mirror, and the machine-guns ceased. A few moments later the airplanes
came winging back to their mother ship. A sailor on her deck began to
swing his arms in the curious semaphore language of the sea.

"What happened?" asked Gloria of the man by their side.

"I'm trying to make out, miss. One dodo, he says, carrying a
bomb--hit--by--machine-gun.... Oh, the bomb went off in the dodo's claws
and blew him all to pieces."

The echo of a cheer came across the water from the other ships. The
first brush had gone in favor of the race of man!

That night dodos announced their presence by a few bombs dropped
tentatively among the ships, but did no damage, being so hurried and
harried by the airmen, and by morning the dream-towers of Atlantic City,
necked with the early morning sun, rose out of the west. Far in the
distance the aviators of the expedition had spied more of the birds, but
after the first day's encounter with the airplanes they kept a healthy
distance, apparently contented to observe what they could.

As ship after ship swung in toward the piers and discharged its cargo of
men, guns and munitions, the birds became bolder, as though to inspect
what was going on. But the Australian aviators attacked them fiercely,
driving them back at every attempt to pierce the aerial cordon, and when
night came on, nearly a third of the force had been landed and quartered
in parts of the one-time pleasure city.

Covered by the darkness a few dodos came down to drop bombs that night.
They met with poor success. Delicate listening apparatus, intended
originally to pick up the sound of approaching enemy airplanes had been
one of the first things landed. The whir of the birds' wings was plainly
audible, and before they had realized that man had a weapon to meet
their night attacks half a dozen of them had been caught in the bursts
of anti-aircraft guns and more had been met and shot down by the
night-patrolling airmen.

The next morning saw the unloading beginning anew, while the emptied
transports were taken around into Delaware Bay. Fortunately, the weather
continued unusually fine for late March, bright with sunshine, giving
the dodos no opportunity to attack behind the cover of clouds. There was
just enough cold in the air to make the Australians and South Africans
lively, though the Americans found the temperature caused the oil to
move sluggishly in their metallic joints.

At daybreak the whole American unit had been pushed out to the railroad
line at Greenwood with the advance guard of tanks, and finding no
opposition they continued on to Farmington, where there was an airport
that would serve for the leading squadrons of planes.

"Do you know," said Ben to Murray, "I wish those dodos would show a
little more pep. Fighting them is no cinch. We're a little ahead of the
game now, but it's largely because they've let us alone and haven't
brought up any of those light-beam guns."

"Maybe we've got 'em on the run," replied Murray. "You can't tell when
anyone will develop a yellow streak, you know."

"Yes, but we've seen enough of these babies to know they haven't got a
yellow streak a millimeter wide in their whole make-up. Yet here they
let us do just about as we please. Makes me think they're just laying
for us, and when they get us where they want us--zowie!"

"Mebbe so, mebbe so," replied Murray. "Beeville still thinks it isn't
the birds at all; that they've got a big boss somewhere running the
whole works and till we find out what's behind it we're fighting in the
dark. Well, they'll unload the rest of the army tomorrow and then we'll
get down to cases."

       *       *       *       *       *

The country between Atlantic City and Philadelphia is flat, with a few
gentle elevations and dotted with small towns, farms and tiny bits of
woodland. In the cold spring morning of the next day, with rain
portended, the army of the federated governments pushed out along the
roads through this land like a huge, many-headed snake, tanks and
airplanes in the lead, the steady ranks of infantry and the big guns
coming behind. Back at Atlantic City all machine-shops and factories had
been set in operation and wrecking crews were already clearing the
railroads and mounting huge long-range guns on trucks, preparatory to
covering the advance. All along the route was bustle and hurry; camp
kitchens rumbled along, harassed officers galloped up and down the lines
on their horses (now, like their masters with a strange bluish cast of
skin) and messengers rushed to and fro on popping motorcycles.

Out with the advance the American division of fourteen tanks rolled
along. The dodos seemed to have completely disappeared, even the
scouting aviators, far ahead, reporting no sign of them. The army was
succeeding in establishing itself on American soil.

But around noon a "stop" signal flashed on the control boards of the
tanks. They halted at the crest of a little rise and climbed out to look
around.

"What is it?" asked someone.

"Perhaps gentlemanly general wishes to disport in surf," suggested
Yoshio, with his flashing, steel-toothed smile, "and proceeding is
retained without presence."

"Perhaps," said Gloria, "but I'll bet a dollar to a handful of blue
kangaroos that the dodos are getting in their licks somewhere."

"Well, we'll soon know," said Murray Lee. "Here comes a dispatch rider."

The man on the motorcycle dashed up, saluted. "General Ruby?" he
inquired, and handed the dispatch to Ben. The latter read it, then
motioned the others about him.

"Well, here it is, folks," he said, "Listen to this--'General Grierson
to General Ruby. Our flank guard was heavily attacked at Atsion this
morning. The Third Brigade of the Fourteenth Division has suffered
heavy loss and has been forced back to Chew Road. We are bringing up
heavy artillery. The enemy appear to be using large numbers of light-ray
guns. Advance guard is recalled to Waterford in support of our left
flank.'"

"Oh--oh," said somebody.

"I knew they'd start giving us hell sooner or later," remarked Murray
Lee as he climbed into his tank.

At Waterford there was ordered confusion when they arrived. Just outside
the town a long line of infantrymen were plying pick and shovel in the
formation of a system of trenches. Machine-gun units were installing
themselves in stone or brick buildings and constructing barricades
around their weapons; line after line of tanks had wheeled into position
under cover of woods or in the streets of the town, the little whippets
out in front, fast cruiser-tanks behind them and the lumbering
battle-tanks with their six-inch guns, farther back.

Artillery was everywhere, mostly in little pits over which the gunners
were spreading green strips of camouflage. As the American tanks rolled
up, a battery of eight-inch howitzers behind a railroad embankment at
the west end of the town was firing slowly and with an air of great
solemnity at some target in the invisible distance, the angle of their
muzzles showing that they were using the extreme range. A couple of
airplanes hummed overhead. But of dead or wounded, of dodos or any other
enemy there was no sign. It might have been a parade-war, an elaborately
realistic imitation of the real thing for the movies.

Guides directed the Americans to a post down the line toward Chew Road.
"What's the news?" asked Ben of an officer whose red tabs showed he
belonged to the staff.

"They hit the right wing at Atsion," replied the officer. "Just what
happened, I'm not sure. Somebody said they had a lot of those light-ray
guns and they just crumpled up our flank like that." He slapped his
hands together to show the degree of crumpling the right flank had
endured. "We lost about fifteen hundred men in fifteen minutes. Tanks,
too. But I think we're stopping them now."

"Any dodos?" asked Ben.

"Just a few. The airplanes shot down a flock of seven just before the
battle and after that they kept away.... What is it? General
Witherington wants me? Oh, all right, I'll come. Excuse me, sir," and
the staff officer was off.

Most of the afternoon was spent in an interminable period of waiting and
watching the laboring infantry sink themselves into the ground. About
four o'clock a fine, cold drizzle began to fall. The Americans sought
the shelter of their tanks, and about the same time their radiophones
flashed the order to move up, toward the north and east through a barren
pasture with a few trees in it, to the crest of a low hill. It was
already nearly dark; the tanks bumped unevenly over the stony ground,
their drivers following each other by the black silhouettes in the
gloom. Off to the right a battery suddenly woke to a fever of activity,
then as rapidly became silent and in the intervals of silence between
the motor-sounds the Americans could catch the faint rat-tat of
machine-guns in the heavens above. Evidently dodos were abroad in the
gloom.

At the crest of the hill they could see across a flat valley in the
direction of Chew Road. Something seemed to be burning behind the next
rise; a ruddy glare lit the clouds. Down the line guns began to growl
again, and the earth trembled gently with the sound of an explosion
somewhere in the rear. Murray Lee, sitting alone at the controls of his
tank. So this was war!

There were trees along their ridge, and looking through the side
peep-hole of his tank Murray could make out the vague forms of a line of
whippets among them, waiting, like themselves, for the order to advance.
He wondered what the enemy were like; evidently not all dodos, since so
many tanks had been pushed up to the front. This argued a man or animal
that ran along the ground. The dodos seemed to spend most of their time
in the air....

He was recalled from his meditations by the ringing of the attention
bell and the radiophone began to speak rapidly:

"American tank division--enemy tanks reported approaching. Detain them
as long as possible and then retire. Your machines are not to be
sacrificed; Radio your positions with reference to Clark Creek as you
retire for guidance of artillery registering on enemy tanks. There--"

The voice broke off in mid-sentence. So the dodos had tanks! Murray Lee
snapped in his controls and glanced forward. Surely in the gloom along
that distant ridge there was a darker spot--next to the
house--something.

Suddenly, with a roar like a thousand thunders, a bolt of sheer light
seemed to leap from the dark shape on the opposite hill, straight toward
the trees where Murray had noticed the whippets. He saw one of the trees
leap into vivid flame from root to branch as the beam struck it; saw a
whippet, sharply outlined in the fierce glow, its front armor-plate
caving; then its ammunition blew up in a shower of sparks, and he was
frantically busy with his own controls and gun.




CHAPTER X

Hopelessness


All along the line of the American tanks the guns flamed; flame-streaked
fountains of dirt leaped up around the dark shape on the opposite hill
and a burst of fire came from the farmhouse beside it as a misdirected
shell struck it somewhere.

The beam from the unknown enemy snapped off as suddenly as it had come
on, leaving, like lightning, an aching of the eyes behind it. Murray Lee
swung his tank round, making for the reverse slope of the hill to avoid
the light-beam. Crack! The beam came on again--right overhead this time.
It flashed through the tree-tops leaving a trail of fire. He heard a
torn branch bang on the roof of his tank, manipulated the gun to fire at
the source of the beam and discovered that the magazine was empty. As he
bent to snap on the automatic shell-feeding device, a searchlight from
somewhere lashed out toward the black shape that opposed them, then went
off. In the second's glimpse it afforded the enemy appeared as a huge,
polished, fish-shaped object, its mirror-like sides unscarred by the
bombardment it had passed through, its prow bearing a long, prehensible
snout--apparently the source of the light-beam.

Suddenly a shell screamed overhead and the whole scene leaped into
dazzling illumination as it burst just between the enemy tanks and their
own. It must be a shell from the dodos! The federated armies had no
shells that dissolved into burning light like that. Then another and
another, a whole chorus of shells, falling in the village behind them.
Murray had a better look at their opponent in the light. It seemed to
lie flush with the ground; there was no visible means of either support
or propulsion. It was all of twenty feet in diameter, widest near the
head, tapering backward. The questing snout swung to and fro, fixed its
position and discharged another of those lightning-bolts. Off to the
right came the answering crash as it caved in the armor of another of
the luckless whippets. He aimed his gun carefully at the base of the
snout and pulled the trigger; on the side of the monster there appeared
a flash of flame as the shell exploded, then a bright smear of metal--a
direct hit, and not the slightest damage!

Ben Ruby's voice came through the radiophone, cool and masterful. "Pull
out, folks, our guns are no good against that baby. I'm cutting off;
radio positions back to the heavy artillery. Put the railroad guns on."

Murray glanced through the side peep-hole again--one, two, three, four,
five--all the American tanks seemed undamaged. The monster had confined
its attention to the whippets, apparently imagining they were doing the
shooting. He pulled his throttle back, shot the speed up, rumbling down
the hill, toward the village. As he looked back, darkness had closed in;
the brow of the hill, its rows of trees torn and broken by the
light-beam stood between him and the enemy. Before him amid the flaring
light of the enemy shells was a stir of movement, the troops seemed to
be pulling out also.

The tanks rumbled through the streets of Waterford and came to a halt on
a corner behind a stone church which held three machine-gun nests.
Murray could see one of the gunners making some adjustment by the light
of a pocket torch and a wave of pity for the brave man whose weapon was
as useless as a stick swept over him.

A messenger dashed down the street, delivered his missive to someone,
and out of the shadows a file of infantry suddenly popped up and began
to stream back, getting out of range. Then, surrounded by bursts of
artillery fire, illumined by the glare of half a dozen searchlights that
flickered restlessly on and off, the strange thing came over the brow of
the hill.

It halted for a moment, its snout moving about uneasily as though it
were smelling out the way, and as it did so, it was joined by a second.
Neither of them seemed to be in the least disturbed by the shells all
the way from light artillery to six-inch, that were bursting about them,
filling the air with singing fragments. For a moment they stood at ease,
then the left-hand one, the one that had led the advance, pointed its
snout at the village and discharged one of its flaming bolts. It struck
squarely in the center of an old brick house, whose cellar had been
turned into a machine-gun nest. With a roar, the building collapsed, a
bright flicker of flames springing out of the ruins. As though it were a
signal every machine-gun, every rifle in the village opened fire on the
impassive shapes at the crest of the hill. The uproar was terrific; even
in his steel cage Murray could hardly hear himself think.

The shining monster paid no more attention to it than to the rain. One
of them slid gently forward a few yards, turned its trunk toward the
spouting trenches, and in short bursts, loosed five quick bolts; there
were as many spurts of flame, a few puffs of earth and the trenches
became silent, save for one agonized cry, "First aid, for God's sake!"

Ben Ruby's voice came through the microphone. "Retreat everybody.
Atlantic City if you can make it."

       *       *       *       *       *

With a great, round fear gripping at his heart, Murray Lee threw in the
clutch of his machine and headed in the direction he remembered as that
of the main road through the town toward Atlantic City. The night had
become inky-black; the town was in a valley and the shadow of trees and
houses made the darkness even more Stygian. Only by an occasional match
or flashlight glare could the way be seen, but such light as there was
showed the road already filled with fugitives. Some of them were
helmetless, gunless, men in the last extremity of terror, running
anywhere to escape from they knew not what.

But through the rout there plowed a little company of infantry, revealed
in a shell-burst, keeping tight ranks as though at drill, officers at
the head, not flying, but retreating from a lost battle with good heart
and confidence, ready to fight again the next day. The dancing beam of a
searchlight picked them out for a moment; Murray Lee looked at them and
the fear died within him. He slowed up his machine, ran it off the road
and out to the left where there seemed to be a clearing that opened in
the direction of the town. After all, he could at least observe the
progress of the monsters and report on them.

He was astonished to find that he had come nearly a mile from the center
of the disturbance. Down there, the glittering monsters, still brightly
illumined by searchlight and flare, seemed to be standing still amid the
outer houses of the town, perhaps examining the trench system the
Australians had dug that afternoon. The gunfire on them had ceased. From
time to time one of the things, perhaps annoyed at the pointlessness of
what it saw, would swing its trunk around and discharge a light-bolt at
house, barn or other object. The object promptly caved in, and if it
were wood, began to burn. A little train of the blazing remains of
buildings marked the progress of the shining giants, and threw a weird
red light over the scene.

[Illustration: One of the things would swing its trunk around and
discharge a light-bolt at a house or other object.]

Now that he could see them clearly, Murray noted that they were all of
fifty or sixty feet long. Their polished sides seemed one huge mirror,
bright as glass, and a phosphorescent glow hung about their tails. Along
either side was a slender projection like the bilge-keel of a ship,
terminating about three quarters of the way along, and with a small dot
of the phosphorescence at its tip. They seemed machines rather than
animate objects. Murray wondered whether they were, or (remembering his
own evolution into a metal man) whether they were actually metal
creatures of some unheard-of breed.

As he watched, a battery out beyond the town that had somehow gotten
left behind, opened fire. He could see the red flash-flash-flash of the
guns as they spoke; hear the explosions of the shells as they rent the
ground around the giants. One of them swung impassively toward the
battery; there were three quick stabs of living flame, and the guns
ceased firing. Murray Lee shuddered--were all man's resources, was all
of man, to disappear from the earth? All his high hopes and aspirations,
all the centuries of bitter struggle toward culture to be wiped out by
these impervious beasts?

He was recalled from his dream by the flash of light at his control
board and a voice from the radiophone "... to all units," came the
message. "Railroad battery 14 about to fire on enemy tanks in Waterford.
Request observation for corrections ... General Stanhope to all units.
Railroad battery 14, twelve-inch guns, about to fire on enemy tanks in
Waterford. Request observation for correction...."

"Lieut. Lee, American Tank Corps, to General Stanhope," he called into
the phone. "Go ahead with railroad battery 14. Am observing fire from
east of town."

Even before he had finished speaking there was a dull rumble in the air
and a tremendous heave of earth behind and to one side of the shining
enemy, not two hundred yards away. "Lieut. Lee to railroad battery 14,"
he called, delightedly, "two hundred yards over, ten yards right."
Berrrroum! Another of the twelve-inch shells fell somewhere ahead of the
giants in the village. As Murray shouted the correction one of the metal
creatures lifted its snout toward the source of the explosion curiously
and as if it had not quite understood its meaning, fired a light-beam at
it. Another shell fell, just to one side. A wild hope surging in him, he
called the corrections--these were heavier guns than any that had yet
taken a hand.

"Lieut. Lee, American Tank Corps, to railroad battery 14--Suggest you
use armor-piercing shell. Enemy tanks appear to be armored," he called
and had the comforting reply. "Check, Lieut. Lee. We are using
armor-piercers." Slam! Another of the twelve-inch shells struck, not ten
yards behind the enemy. The ground around them rocked; one of them
turned as though to examine the burst, the other lifted its snout
skyward and released a long, thin beam of blue light, not in the least
like the light-ray. It did not seem to occur to either of them that
these shells might be dangerous. They seemed merely interested.

And then--the breathless watchers in the thickets around the doomed town
saw a huge red explosion, a great flower of flame that leaped to the
heavens, covered with a cloud of thick smoke, pink in the light of the
burning houses, and as it cleared away, there lay one of the monsters on
its side, gaping and rent, the mirrored surface scarred across, the
phosphorescent glow extinguished, the prehensile snout drooping
lifelessly. Murray Lee was conscious of whooping wildly, of dancing out
of his tank and joining someone else in an embrace of delight. They were
not invincible then. They could be hurt--killed!

"Hooray!" he cried, "Hooray!"

"That and twelve times over," said his companion.

The phrase struck him as familiar; for the first time he looked at his
fellow celebrant. It was Gloria.

"Why, where in the world did you come from?" he asked.

"Where did you? I've been here all the time, ever since Ben ordered us
home. Didn't think I'd run out on all the fun, did you? Are those things
alive?"

"How do I know? They look it but you never can tell with all the junk
that comet left around the earth. They might be just some new kind of
tank full of dodos."

"Yeh, but--" The buzzing roar of one of the light-rays crashing into a
clump of trees not a hundred yards away, recalled them to themselves.
Gloria looked up, startled. The other monster was moving slowly forward,
systematically searching the hillside with its weapon.

"Say, boy friend," she said, "I think it's time to go away from here.
See you at high mass."

       *       *       *       *       *

But the conference at headquarters in Hammonton that night was anything
but cheerful.

"It comes to this, then," said General Grierson, the commander-in-chief
of the expedition. "We have nothing that is effective against these dodo
tanks but the twelve-inch railroad artillery, using armor-piercing shell
and securing a direct hit. Our infantry is worse than useless; the tanks
are useless, the artillery cannot get through the armor of these things,
although it damages the enemy artillery in the back areas."

Ben Ruby rubbed a metal chin. "Well, that isn't quite all, sir. One of
the American tanks was hit and came through--damaged I will admit. The
lightning, or light-ray these dodos threw, penetrated the outer skin but
not the inner. We could build more tanks of this type."

General Grierson drummed on the table. "And arm them with what? You
couldn't mount a twelve-inch gun in a tank if you wanted to, and we
haven't any twelve-inch guns to spare."

One of the staff men looked up. "Has airplane bombing been tried on
these--things. It seems to me that a one or two-thousand pound bomb
would be as effective as a twelve-inch shell."

"That was tried this afternoon," said the head of the air service, with
an expression of pain. "The 138th bombing squadron attacked a group of
these tanks. Unfortunately, the tanks kept within range of their
light-ray artillery and the entire squadron was shot down."

"Mmm," said the staff man. "Let's add up the information we have secured
so far and see where it leads. Now first they have a gun which shoots a
ray which is effective either all along its length or when put up in
packages like a shell, and is rather like a bolt of lightning in its
effect. Any deductions from that?"

"Might be electrical," said someone.

"Also might not," countered Walter Beeville. "Remember the _Melbourne's_
turret. No electrical discharge would produce chemical changes like that
in Krupp steel."

"Second," said the officer, "they appear to have three main types of
fighting machines or individuals. First, there are the dodos themselves.
We know all about them, and our airplanes can beat them. Good....
Second, there is their artillery--a large type that throws a beam of
this emanation and a smaller type which throws it in the form of shells.
Thirdly, there are these--tanks, which may themselves be the individuals
we are fighting. They are capable of projecting these discharges to a
short distance--something over four thousand yards, and apparently do
not have the power of projecting it in a prolonged beam, like their
artillery. They are about fifty feet long, fish-shaped, heavily armored
and have some unknown method of propulsion. Check me if I'm wrong at any
point."

"The projection of these lightning-rays would seem to indicate they are
machines," offered General Grierson hopefully.

"Not on your life," said Beeville, "think of the electric eel."

"As I was saying," said the staff man, "our chief defect seems a lack of
information, and--"

General Grierson brought his fist down on the table. "Gentlemen!" he
said. "This discussion is leading us nowhere. It's all very well to
argue about the possibilities of man or machine in time of peace and at
home, but we are facing one of the greatest dangers the earth has ever
experienced, and must take immediate measures. Unless someone has
something more fruitful to develop than this conference has provided
thus far, I shall be forced to order the re-embarkation of what remains
of the army and sail for home. My duty is to the citizens of the
federated governments, and I cannot uselessly sacrifice more lives. Our
supply of railroad artillery is utterly inadequate to withstand the
numbers of our adversaries. Has anyone anything to offer?"

There was a silence around the conference table, a silence pregnant with
a heavy sense of defeat, for no one of them but could see the General
was right.

But at that moment there came a tap at the door. "Come," called General
Grierson. An apologetic under-officer entered. "I beg your pardon, sir,
but one of the iron Americans is here and insists that he has something
of vital importance for the General. He will not go away without seeing
you."

"All right. Bring him in."

There stepped into the room another of the mechanical Americans, but a
man neither Ben Ruby nor Beeville had ever seen before. A stiff wire
brush of moustache stood out over his mouth; he wore no clothes but a
kind of loin-cloth made, apparently, of a sheet. The metal plates of his
powerful body glittered in the lamp-light as he stepped forward.
"General Grierson?" he inquired, looking from one face to another.

"I am General Grierson."

"I'm Lieutenant Herbert Sherman of the U. S. Army Air Service. I have
just escaped from the Lassans and came to offer you my services. I
imagine your technical men might wish to know how they operate their
machines and what would be effective against them, and I think I can
tell you."




CHAPTER XI

Capture


Herbert Sherman had wakened with a vague sense of something wrong and
lay back in his seat for a moment, trying to remember. Everything seemed
going quietly, the machine running with subdued efficiency.... It came
to him with a jerk--he could not hear the motor. With that subconscious
concentration of the flying man on his ship, he glanced at the
instrument board first, and taking in the astonishing information that
both the altimeter and the air-speed meter registered zero, he looked
over the side. His vision met the familiar dentilated line of the
buildings surrounding the Jackson Heights airport, with a tree plastered
greenly against one of them. Queer.

His sense of memory began to return. There was the night-mail flight
from Cleveland; the spot of light ahead that grew larger and larger like
the most enormous of shooting stars, the sensation of sleepiness.... He
remembered setting the controls to ride out the short remainder of the
journey with the automatic pilot on the Jackson Heights' radio beam,
since he was clearly not going to make Montauk. But what came after
that?

Then another oddity struck his attention. He recalled very clearly that
he had been flying over the white landscape of winter--but now there was
a tree in full leaf. Something was wrong. He clambered hastily from the
cockpit.

As he swung himself over the side, his eye caught the glint of an
unfamiliar high-light on the back of his hand and with the same
stupefaction that Murray Lee was contemplating the same phenomenon
several miles away, he perceived that instead of a flesh-and-blood
member he had somehow acquired an iron hand. The other one was the
same--and the arm--and the section of stomach which presently appeared
when he tore loose his shirt to look at it.

The various possibilities that might account for it raced through his
mind, each foundering on some fundamental difficulty. Practical
joke--imagination--insanity--what else? Obviously some time had elapsed.
But how about the ground staff of the airport? He shouted. No answer.

Muttering a few swears to himself he trudged across the flying field,
noting that it was grown up with daisies and far from newly rolled, to
the hangars. He shouted again. No answer. No one visible. He pounded at
the door, then tried it. It was unlocked. Inside someone sat tilted back
in a chair against the wall, a cap pulled over his face. Sherman walked
over to the sleeper, favoring him with a vigorous shake and the word,
"Hey!"

To his surprise the stranger tilted sharply over to one side and went to
the floor with a bang, remaining in the position he had assumed.
Sherman, the thought of murder jumping in his head, bent over, tugging
at the cap. The man was as metallic as himself, but of a different
kind--a solid statue cast in what seemed to be bronze.

"For Heaven's sake!" said Herbert Sherman to himself and the world at
large.

There seemed to be nothing in particular he could do about it; the man,
if he had ever been a man, and was not part of some elaborate scheme of
flummery fixed up for his benefit, was beyond human aid. However there
was one way in which all difficulties could be solved. The sun was high
and the town lay outside the door.

... He spent a good deal of the day wandering about Jackson Heights,
contemplating such specimens of humanity as remained in the streets,
fixed in the various ungraceful and unattractive attitudes of life. He
had always been a solitary and philosophical soul, and he felt neither
loneliness nor overwhelming curiosity as to the nature of the
catastrophe which had stopped the wheels of civilization. He preferred
to meditate on the vanity of human affairs and to enjoy a sense of
triumph over the ordinary run of bustling mortals who had always
somewhat irritated him.

In justice to Herbert Sherman it should be remarked that he felt no
trepidation as to the outcome of this celestial joke on the inhabitants
of the world. Beside being an aviator he was a competent mechanic, and
he proved the ease with which he could control his new physique by
sitting down in a restaurant next to the bronze model of a sleepy cat,
removing one shoe and sock and proceeding to take out and then replace
the cunningly concealed finger-nut which held his ankle in position,
marvelling at how any chemical or other change could have produced a
threaded bolt as an integral part of the human anatomy.

Toward evening, he returned to the flying field and examined his
machine. One wing showed the effect of weathering, but it was an
all-metal Roamer of the latest model and it had withstood the ordeal
well. The gasoline gauge showed an empty tank, but it was no great task
to get more from the big underground tanks at the field. Oil lines and
radiators seemed all tight and when he swung the propeller, the motor
purred for him like a cat.

With a kind of secret satisfaction gurgling within him Herbert Sherman
taxied across the field, put the machine into a climb, and went forth to
have a look at New York.

He thought he could see smoke over central Manhattan and swung the
Roamer in that direction. The disturbance seemed to be located at the
old Metropolitan Opera House which, as he approached it, seemed to have
been burning, but had now sunk to a pile of glowing embers. The fire
argued human presence of some kind. He took more height and looked down.
Times Square held a good many diminutive dots, but they didn't seem to
be moving.

       *       *       *       *       *

He swung over to examine the downtown section. All quiet. When he
returned he saw a car dodging across Forty-Second Street and realizing
that he could find human companionship whenever he needed it, which he
did not at present, he returned to the flying field.

At this point It occurred to him to be hungry. Reasoning the matter out
in the light of his mechanical experience, he drank a pint or more of
lubricating oil and searched for a place to spend the night. Not being
sleepy he raided a drug store where books were sold, for as much of its
stock as he could use, and arranging one of the flares at the field in a
position convenient for reading, he settled down for the night. In the
course of it he twice tried smoking and found that his new make-up had
ruined his taste for tobacco.

With the first streaks of day he was afoot again, going over the Roamer
with a fine-toothed comb, since he had no mechanic to do it for him,
tuning her up for a long flight. He had no definite purpose in mind
beyond a look round the country. Was it all like this, or only New York?

Newark attracted his attention first. He noted there were ships at most
of the piers in the river and that none of them bore signs of life.
Neither had the streets on the Jersey side of the river any occupants
other than those who were obviously still forever.

As he flew along toward the Newark airport, a shadow fell athwart the
wing and he looked up.

A big bird was soaring past, flying above and fully as fast as the
plane. In his quick glance Sherman caught something unfamiliar about its
flight, and leaned over to snap on the mechanical pilot while he had
another look. The bird, if bird it was, was certainly a queer specimen;
it seemed to have two sets of wings and was using them as though it were
an airplane, with the fore pair outstretched and rigid, the hind wings
vibrating rapidly. As he gazed at the bird it drew ahead of the plane,
gave a few quick flips to its fore-wings and banked around to pick him
up again.

It was coming closer and regarding him with an uncommonly intelligent
and by no means friendly eye. Sherman swung his arm at it and gave a
shout--to which the bird paid not the slightest attention. Newark was
running away under him. Reluctantly, he resumed control of the stick,
put the plane into a glide and made for the airport. It occurred to him
that this would be an awkward customer if it chose to attack him and he
meditated on the possibility of finding a gun in Newark.

The field was bumpy, but he taxied to a stop and climbed out to look
over the silent hangars before one of which a little sports plane stood
dejectedly, with a piece of torn wing flapping in the breeze. As the
Roamer came to rest he looked back at the bird. It was soaring away up
in a close spiral, emitting a series of screams. Sherman determined to
find a gun without delay.

Newark was like Jackson Heights; same stony immobility of inhabitants,
same sense of life stopped at full tide in the streets. He prowled
around till he found a hardware store and possessed himself of a fine
.50-.50 express rifle with an adequate supply of cartridges as well as a
revolver, added to it a collection of small tools, and stopped in at a
library to get a supply of reading matter more to his taste than the
drug store could provide.

As he took off again two specks in the sky far to the north represented,
he decided, additional specimens of the peculiar bird life that had
spread abroad since the change. How long it could have been, he had no
idea.

He decided on a flight northwest, following the line of the mail route.
There was a chance that the whole country might not be engulfed by this
metal plague, though the absence of life in New York was not
encouraging.

       *       *       *       *       *

Port Jervis was his first control point, but Sherman was fond enough of
the green wooded slopes of the Catskills to run a little north of his
course, bumpy though the air was over the mountains. He set the
automatic pilot and leaned back in his seat to enjoy the view.

Just north of Central Valley something seemed different about the
hillside; a new scar had appeared along its edge. He turned to examine
it, swooping as he did so and in a quick glance from the fast-moving
airplane saw that the great forest trees, maples and oaks, were all
down, twisted, barren and leafless, along a line that ran right up the
valley and across the hill, as though they had been harrowed by some
gigantic storm. The line was singularly definite; there were no
half-broken trees.

He swooped for another look, and at that moment was conscious of the
beat of swift wings and above the roar of the motor heard the scream of
one of those strange four-winged birds. Half-unconsciously, he put the
Roamer into a steep climb and kicked the rudder to one side, just as the
bird flew past him on whistling pinions, like an eagle that has missed
its plunge, and recovered to rise again in pursuit. Sherman flattened
out, and without paying any attention to direction, snapped in the
automatic pilot and reached for his gun.

As he bent there came a sharp crack from above and behind him and
another scream right overhead. He looked over his shoulder to see a
second bird clutching at the edge of the cockpit with one giant claw,
its forewings fluttering rapidly in the effort to keep its balance in
the propeller's slipstream. With the other claw it grabbed and grabbed
for him.

Sherman flattened himself against the bottom of the cockpit and fired up
and back, once--twice--three times. The plane rocked; the bird let go
with a shrill scream, a spurt of blood showing on its chest feathers,
and as Sherman straightened up he saw it whirling down, the wings
beating wildly, uselessly, the red spot spreading. But he had no time
for more than a glance. The other bird was whirling up to the attack
beneath him, yelling in quick jerks of sound as though it were shouting
a battle-cry.

The pistol, half-empty, might too easily miss. Sherman sought the rifle,
and at that moment felt the impact of a swift blow on the floor of the
plane. The bird understood that he had weapons and was attacking him
from beneath to avoid them! The thought that it was intelligent flashed
through his mind with a shock of surprise as he leaned over the side,
trying to get a shot at his enemy. Beneath the plane he caught a
momentary glimpse of the ground again, torn and tortured, and in the
center of the devastation the ruins of a farmhouse, its roof canting
crazily over a pulled-out wall.

The bird dodged back and forth, picking now and then at the bottom of
the plane with its armored beak. He leaned further trying to get in a
shot, and drew a chorus of yells from the bird, but no more definite
result. Bang! Again. Miss. Out of the tail of his eye he saw the line of
green leap into being again. Flap, flap went the wings beneath him.

Suddenly from below and behind him there rose a deep humming roar, low
pitched and musical. Abruptly the screaming of the bird ceased; it
dropped suddenly away, its forewings folded, the rear wings spread,
glider-like as it floated to the ground. He turned to look in the
direction of the sound, and as he turned a great glare of light sprang
forth from somewhere back there, striking him full in the eyes with
blinding force. At the same moment something pushed the Roamer forward
and down, down, down. He could feel the plane give beneath him, but in
the blind haze of light his fumbling fingers could not find the stick,
and as he fell a wave of burning heat struck his back and the sound of a
mighty torrent reached his ears. There was a crash and everything went
out in a confusion of light, heat and sound.

       *       *       *       *       *

When he recovered consciousness the first thing he saw was a blue dome,
stretched so far above his head that it might have been the sky save for
the fact that the light it gave had neither glare nor shadow. He puzzled
idly over this for a moment, then tried to turn his head. It would not
move. "That's queer," thought Herbert Sherman, and attempted to lift an
arm. The hands responded readily enough but the arms were immovable.
With an effort he tried to lift his body and discovered that he was
tightly held by some force he could not feel.

Herbert Sherman was a patient man but not a meek one. He opened his
mouth and yelled--a good loud yell with a hard swearword at the end of
it. Then he stood still for a moment, listening. There was a sound that
might be interpreted as the patter of feet somewhere, but no one came
near him, so he yelled again, louder if possible.

This time the result accrued with a rapidity that was almost startling.
A vivid bluish light struck him in the face, making him blink, then was
turned off, and he heard a clash of gears and a hum that might be that
of a motor. A moment later he felt himself lifted, whirled round,
dropped with a plunk, and the blue dome overhead began to flow past at
rapidly mounting speed to be blotted out in a grey dimness. He perceived
he was being carried down some kind of a passage whose ceiling consisted
of dark stone. A motor whirred rapidly.

The stone ceiling vanished; another blue dome, less lofty, took its
place. The object on which he was being carried stopped with a
mechanical click and he was lifted, whirled round again and deposited on
some surface. Out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of
something round, of a shining black coloring, with pinkish highlights,
like the head of some enormous beast, and wiggled his fingers in angry
and futile effort.

       *       *       *       *       *

He was flopped over on his face and found himself looking straight down
at a grey mass which from its feel on nose and chin, appeared to be
rubber.

He yelled again, with rage and vexation and in reply received a tap over
the head with what felt like a rubber hose. He felt extraordinarily
helpless. And as the realization came that he was helpless, without any
control of what was going on he relaxed. After all, there was no use....
Some kind of examination was in progress. There was the sound of
soft-treading feet behind him.

After a slight pause he was bathed in a red light of such intensity as
to press upon him with physical solidity. He closed his eyes against it,
and as he did so, felt a terrible pain in the region of his spine. Was
it death? He gripped metallic teeth together firmly in an effort to
fight the pain without yelling (perhaps this was deliberate torture and
he would not give them the satisfaction) and dully, amid the throbbing
pain, Sherman heard a clatter of metal instruments. Then the pain
ceased, the light went off and something was clamped about his head.

A minute more and he had been flipped over on his back, and with the
same whirring of motors that had attended his arrival, was carried back
through the passage and into the hall of the blue dome. He was still
held firmly; but now there was a difference. He could wiggle in his
bonds.

With a clicking of machinery, he was tilted up on the plane that held
him. A hole yawned before his feet and he slid rapidly down a smooth
incline, through a belt of dark, to drop in a heap on something soft.
The trapdoor clicked behind him.

He found himself, unbound, on a floor of rubber-like texture and on
rising to look around, perceived that he was in a cell with no visible
exit, whose walls were formed by a heavy criss-crossed grating of some
red metal. It was a little more than ten feet square; in the center a
seat with curving outlines rose from the floor, apparently made of the
same rubbery material as the floor itself. A metallic track ended just
in front of the seat; following back, his eye caught the outline of a
kind of lectern, now pushed back against the wall of the cell, with
spaces below the reading flat and handles attached. Against the back
wall of the cell stood a similar device, but larger and without any
metal track. Beside it two handles dangled from the wall on cords of
flexible wire.

This was all his brief glance told him about the confines of his new
home. Looking beyond it, he saw that he was in one of a row of similar
cells, stretching back in both directions. In front of the row of cells
was a corridor along which ran a brightly-burnished metal track, and
this was lined by another row of cells on the farther side.

The cell at Sherman's right was empty, but he observed that the one on
the left had a tenant--a metal man, like himself in all respects and
yet--somehow unlike. He stepped over to the grating that separated them.

"What is this place, anyway?" he inquired.

His neighbor, who had been sitting in the rubber chair, turned toward
him a round and foolish face with a long, naked upper lip, and burst
into a flood of conversation of which Sherman could not understand one
word. He held up his hand. "Wait a minute, partner," he said. "Go slow.
I don't get you."

The expression on the fellow's face changed to one of wonderment. He
made another effort at conversation, accompanying it with gestures.
"Wait," said the aviator, "_Sprechen Sie Deutsch?... Francais?... Habla
Espanol?..._ No? Dammit what does the guy talk? I don't know any
Italian--Spaghetti, macaroni, Mussolini!"

No use. The metal face remained blankly uninspired. Well, there is one
thing men of all races have in common. Sherman went through the motions
of drawing from his pocket a phantom cigarette, applying to it an
imaginary match, and blowing the smoke in the air.

It is impossible for a man whose forehead is composed of a series of
lateral metal bands to frown. If it were the other would have done so.
Then comprehension appeared to dawn on him. He stepped across to his
lectern, and _with his toes_, pulled the bottom slide open, extracted
from it a round rubber container and reaching through the bars, handed
it to Sherman.

The aviator understood the difference that had puzzled him in the
beginning. Instead of the graceful back-sweeping curve that sets a man's
head vertical with his body, this individual had the round-curved neck
and low-hung head of the ape.




CHAPTER XII

The Poisoned Paradise


To hide his surprise Sherman bent his head to examine the object the
ape-man had handed him. It was about the size of a baseball with little
holes in it. He inserted a finger in one of the holes, and a stream of
oil squirted out and struck him in the eye. His neighbor gave a cry of
annoyance at his clumsiness and reached through the bars to have the
ball returned. As he received it there came sudden flickerings of lights
along the hall from somewhere high up, like the trails of blue and green
rockets. The mechanical ape-man dropped the oil-ball and dashed to the
front of his cell.

Sherman saw a vehicle proceeding down the line of cells; a kind of truck
that rode on the track of the corridor and was so wide it just missed
the gratings. It had a long series of doors in its sides, and as it came
opposite an occupied cell, stopped. Something invisible happened; the
bars of the cell opened inward and the inmate emerged to step into a
compartment which at once closed behind him.

When it stopped at the ape-man's cage Sherman watched the procedure
closely. A little arm appeared from beneath the door of the compartment
and did something to one of the lower bars of the cell. But the truck
passed Sherman by, moving silently along to other cells beyond him.

He turned to examine the room more closely, and as he did so, saw that a
second truck was following the first. This one, with an exactly reversed
procedure, was returning robots to their cells. This second truck
dropped an inmate in the cell at his right (another ape-man) and
trundled along down the line, but as it reached the end of the corridor,
turned back and running along till it came to his cell, stopped, flung
out the metal arm, and opened the bars in invitation.

Sherman had no thought of disobeying; as long as he was in this queerest
of all possible worlds, he thought, one might as well keep to the rules.
But he was curious about the joint of the cage and how it unlocked and
he paused a moment to examine it. The machine before him buzzed
impatiently. He lingered. There came a sudden clang of metal from inside
the car, a vivid beam of blue light called his attention, and looking
up, he saw the word "EXIT" printed in letters of fire at the top of the
compartment.

With a smile he stepped in. A soft light was turned on and he found
himself in a tiny cubbyhole with just room for the single seat it
provided and on which he seated himself. There was no window.

The machine carried him along smoothly for perhaps five minutes, stopped
and the door opened before him. He issued into another blue-domed hall.
A small one this time, containing a rubber seat like that in his cell,
but with an extended arm on which rested a complex apparatus of some
kind. The seat faced a white screen like those in movie theaters.

He seated himself and at once a series of words appeared in dark green
on the screen. "Dominance was not complete," it said. "Communication?"
Then below, in smaller type, as though it were the body of a newspaper
column. "Lassans service man. Flier writing information through
communication excellent. Dinner bed, book. No smoking. Yours very
truly."

As he gazed in astonishment at this cryptic collection of words it was
erased and its place was taken by a picture which he recognized as a
likeness of himself in his present metallic state. A talking picture,
which made a few remarks in the same incomprehensible gibberish the
ape-man had used, then sat down in a chair like that in which he now
rested, and proceeded to write on the widespread arm with a stylus which
was attached to it. The screen went blank.... Evidently he was supposed
to communicate something by writing.

The stylus was a metal pencil, and the material of the arm, though not
apparently metallic, must be, he argued from the fact that it seemed to
have electric connections attached. As he examined it, the blue lights
flickered at him impatiently. "The white knight," he wrote in a fit of
impish perversity, "is climbing up the poker." Instantly the words
flashed on the screen.

Pause. "IS CLIMBING" declared the screen, in capitals; then below it
appeared a fairly creditable picture of a knight in armor followed by a
not very creditable picture of a poker. Sherman began to comprehend.
Whoever it was behind this business had managed a correspondence course
of a sort in English, but had failed to learn the verbs and he was
being asked to explain.

For answer he produced a crude drawing of a monkey climbing a stick and
demonstrated the action by getting up and going through the motions of
climbing. Immediately the screen flashed a picture of the knight in
armor ascending the poker by the same means, but it had hardly appeared
before it was wiped out to be replaced by a flickering of blue lights
and an angry buzz. His interlocutor had seen the absurdity of the
sentence and was demanding a more serious approach to the problem. For
answer Sherman wrote, "Where am I and who are you?"

A longer pause. "Dominance not complete," said the screen. Then came the
picture of the first page of a child's ABC book with "A was an Archer
who shot at a frog" below the usual childish picture. Then came the word
"think." With the best will in the world Sherman was puzzled to
illustrate this idea, but by tapping his forehead and drawing a crude
diagram of the brain as he remembered it from books, he managed to give
some satisfaction.

       *       *       *       *       *

The process went on for three or four hours as nearly as Sherman could
judge the time, ending with a flash of the word "Exit" in red from the
screen and a dimming of the blue-dome light. He turned toward the door
and found the car that had brought him, ready for the return journey. As
it rumbled back to his cell he ruminated on the fact that none of the
men (or whatever it was) behind this place had yet made themselves
visible, for it was incredible that beings of the type of the metallic
ape-man who occupied the next cell to his should have intelligence
enough to operate such obviously highly-developed machinery.

But what next? He pondered the question as the car deposited him in his
cell. Obviously, he was being kept a prisoner. He didn't like it,
however comfortable the imprisonment.

The first thing that suggested itself was a closer inspection of his
cell. The lectern yielded an oil-ball like that the ape-man had given
him and another, similar device, containing grease. There were various
tools of uncertain purpose and in the last drawer he examined a complete
duplicate set of wrist and finger joints. The larger cupboard had deep
drawers, mostly empty, though one of them contained a number of books,
apparently selected at random from a good-sized sized library--"Mystery
of Oldmixon Hall," "Report of the Smithsonian Institution, 1903," "The
Poems of Jerusha G. White"--a depressing collection.

This seemed to exhaust the possibilities of the cell and Sherman looked
about for further amusement. His ape neighbor had pressed himself close
to the bars on that side, indicating his interest in what Sherman was
doing by chuckling bubbles of amusement. Further down the line one of
the ape-men was holding the pair of handles that projected from the wall
beside his cabinet. Sherman grasped his also; there was a pleasant
little electric shock and in the center of the wall before him a slide
moved back to disclose a circle of melting light that changed color and
form in pleasing variations. The sensation was enormously invigorating
and it struck the aviator with surprise that this must be the way these
creatures.... "These creatures!" he thought, "I'm one of them...." the
way these creatures acquired nourishment. The thought gave him an
inspiration.

"Hey!" he called in a voice loud enough to carry throughout the room.
"Is there anyone here that can understand what I'm saying?"

There was a clank of metal as faces turned in his direction all down the
line of cages. "Yes, I guess so," called a voice from about thirty feet
away. "What do you want to say?"

Sherman felt an overwhelming sense of relief. He would not have believed
it possible to be so delighted with a human voice. "Who's got us here
and why are they keeping us here?" he shouted back.

A moment's silence. Then--"Near's I can make out it's a passel of
elephants and they've got us here to work."

"What?" Sherman shouted back, not sure he had heard aright.

"Work!" came the answer. "Make you punch the holes on these goddam light
machines. It wears your fingers off and you have to screw new ones in at
night."

"No, I mean about the elephants."

"That's what I said--elephants. They wear pants, and they're right
smart, too."

Insoluble mystery. "Who are you?" called the aviator.

"Mellen. Harve Mellen. I had a farm right here where they set up this
opry house of theirs."

Along the edge of Sherman's cell a blue light began to blink. He had an
uncomfortable sensation of being watched. "Is there any way of getting
out of here?" he shouted to his unseen auditor.

"Sssh," answered the other. "Them blue lights mean they want you to shut
up. You'll get a paste in the eye with the yaller lights if you don't."

So that was it! They were being held as the servants--slaves--of some
unseen and powerful and very watchful intelligence. As for "elephants
with pants" they might resemble that and they might not; it was entirely
possible that the phrase represented merely a picturesque bit of
metaphor on the part of the farmer.

Why it must be an actual invasion of the earth, as in H. G. Wells' "War
of the Worlds," a book he had read in his youth. The comet could have
been no comet then, and.... Yet the whole thing--this transformation of
himself into a metal machine, the crash of the Roamer and his subsequent
bath in the painful red light. It was all too fantastic--then he
remembered that one does not feel pain in dreams....

They were giving him books, food--if this electrical thing was indeed
the food his new body required--little to do; keeping him a prisoner in
a kind of poisoned paradise.

... At all events the locks on these bars should offer no great
difficulty to a competent mechanic. He set himself to a further
examination of the tools in the lectern.

       *       *       *       *       *

The main difficulty in the way of any plan of escape lay in his complete
lack of both information and the means of obtaining it. The mechanical
ape-men were hopeless; they merely babbled incoherent syllables and
seemed incapable of fixing their attention on any object for as long as
five minutes. As for the New York farmer his cage was so far away that
the conversation could be carried on only in shouts, and every shout
brought a warning flicker of the blue lights. On the second day, out of
curiosity, Sherman kept up the conversation after the blue lights went
on. A vivid stream of yellow light promptly issued from one corner of
the cage, striking him fully in the eyes, and apparently it was
accompanied by some kind of a force-ray for he found himself stretched
flat on the floor. After that he did not repeat the experiment.

The next question was that of the lock on the cell-bars. The closest
inspection he could give did not reveal the joints; they were
extraordinarily well fitted. On the other hand, he remembered that the
arm of the truck had reached under one of the lower bars. Lying flat on
his back, Sherman pulled himself along from bar to bar, inspecting each
in turn. About mid-way along the front of the cell, he perceived a tiny
orifice in the base of one bar--a mere pin-hole. Marvelling at the
delicacy of the adjustment which could use so tiny a hole as a lock he
sat down to consider the question.

He was completely naked and had nothing but the objects that had been
placed in his cell by his jailers. However--

Among the assortment of tools in his bureau was a curve-bladed knife
with the handle set parallel to the blade as though it were meant for
chopping, and forming the wall of the same drawer was a strip of a
material like emery cloth. After some experimenting he found a
finger-hole which, when squeezed, caused this emery-cloth to revolve,
giving a satisfactory abrasive.

Thus armed with a tool and a means of keeping an edge on it, he took one
of the metal bands from the drawer that contained the duplicate set of
hands and set to work on it....

Producing a needle that would penetrate the hole in the bars was all of
three days' work, though he had no means of marking the time accurately.
The metal band was pliable, light, and for all its pliability and
lightness, incredibly hard. His tool would barely scratch it and
required constant sharpenings. Moreover, he had little time to himself;
his unseen scholar required constant lessons in English. But at last the
task was done. Choosing a moment when one of the cages at his side was
empty and the occupant of the other was busy over some silly sport of
his own--tossing a ball from one hand to another--Sherman lay down on
the floor, found the opening and drove his needle home. Nothing
happened.

He surveyed the result with disappointment. It was disheartening, after
so much labor to attain no result at all. But it occurred to him that
perhaps he had not learned the whole secret of the arm, and the next
time the car came down the corridor for him, he was lying on the floor,
carefully watching the opening.

As he had originally surmised, a needle-like point was driven home. But
he noted that on either side of the point the arm gripped the bar
tightly, pressing it upward.

This presented another difficulty. He had only two hands; if one of them
worked the needle he could grip the bar in only one place. But he
remembered, fortunately, that his toes had showed a remarkable power of
prehension since the change that had made him into a machine.

He finally succeeded in bracing himself in a curiously twisted attitude
and driving the needle home under the proper auspices. To his delight
it worked--when the needle went in the bars opened in the proper place,
swinging back into position automatically as the pressure was withdrawn.

With a new sense of freedom Sherman turned to the next step. This was
obviously to find out more of the place in which he was confined and of
the possibilities of escape. It seemed difficult.

But even on this point he was not to be long without enlightenment. His
unseen pupil in English was making most amazing progress. The white
screen which was their means of communication now bore complicated
messages about such subjects as what constituted philosophy. Sherman
felt himself in contact with an exceptionally keen and active mind,
though one to which the simplest earthly ideas were unfamiliar. There
were queer misapprehensions--for instance, no process of explanation he
could give seemed to make the unseen scholar understand the use and
value of money, and they labored for a whole day over the words
"president" and "political."

In technical matters it was otherwise; Sherman had barely to express the
idea before the screen made it evident that the auditor had grasped its
whole purport. When he wrote the word "atom" for instance, and tried to
give a faint picture of the current theory of the atom, it was hardly a
second before the screen flashed up with a series of diagrams and
mathematical formulae, picturing and explaining atoms of different
types.

After four weeks or more (as nearly as Sherman could estimate it in that
nightless, sleepless place where time was an expression rather than a
reality) the car that came for him one day discharged him into a room
entirely different from the school-room. Like the school-room it was
small, and some twenty feet across. Against the wall opposite the door
stood a huge machine, the connections of which seemed to go back through
the wall. Its vast complex of pulleys, valves and rods, conveyed no hint
of its purpose, even to his mechanically-trained mind.

Across the front of it was a long, black board, four feet or more across
and somewhat like the instrument board of an airplane in general
character. At the top of this board was a band of ground glass, set off
in divisions. Beneath this band a series of holes, each just large
enough to admit a finger, and each marked off by a character of some
kind though in no language Sherman had ever seen.

To complete the picture, one of the mechanical ape-men stood before the
board as though expecting him. On the ape-man's head was a tight-fitting
helmet, connecting with some part of the machine by a flexible tube. As
Sherman entered the room the ape-man motioned him over to the board,
pointed to the holes and in thick, but intelligible English, said
"Watsch!" A flash of purple light appeared behind the first of the
ground-glass screens. The ape-man promptly thrust his finger into the
first of the holes. The light went out, and the ape-man turned to
Sherman. "Do," he said. The light flashed on again, and Sherman, not
unwilling to learn the purpose of the maneuver, did as his instructor
had done.

He was rewarded by a tearing pain in the finger-tip and withdrew the
member at once. Right at the end it had become slightly grey. The
ape-man smiled. Behind the second ground-glass a red light now appeared
and the ape-man thrust his finger into another of the apertures,
indicating that Sherman should imitate him. This time the aviator was
more cautious, but as he delayed the light winked angrily. Again he
received the jerk of pain in the finger-tip and withdrew it to find
that the grey spot had spread.

[Illustration: He was rewarded by a tearing pain in his fingertip.
Behind the ground glass a red light now appeared.]

When the third light flashed on he refused to copy the motion of his
instructor. The light blinked at him insistently. He placed both hands
behind his back and stepped away from the machine. The ape-man, looking
at him with something like panic, beckoned him forward again. Sherman
shook his head; the ape-man threw back his head and emitted a long,
piercing howl. Almost immediately the door slid back and the car
appeared. As Sherman stepped to its threshold, instead of admitting him,
it thrust forth a gigantic folding claw which gripped him firmly around
the waist and held him while a shaft of the painful yellow light was
thrown into his eyes; then tossed him back on the floor and slammed shut
vengefully.

Dazed by the light and the fall, Herbert Sherman rolled on the floor,
thoughts of retaliation flashing through his head. But he was no fool,
and before he had even picked himself up, he realized that his present
cast was hopeless. Gritting his teeth, he set himself to follow the
ape-man's instructions, looking him over carefully to recognize him
again in case--.

The course of instruction was not particularly difficult to memorize. It
seemed that for each color of light behind the ground-glass panels one
must thrust a finger into a different one of the holes below; hold it
there in spite of the pain, till the colored light went out, and then
remove it. The process was very hard on the fingers, made of metal
though they were. What was it the farmer had shouted down the hall?
"Wears your fingers out?" Well, it did that, all right. After an hour or
two of it, when he had learned to perform the various operations with
mechanical precision and the tip of his index finger had already begun
to scale off, the ape-man smiled at him, waved approval and reaching
down beneath the black board, pulled out a drawer from which he
extracted a finger-tip, made in the same metal as those he already bore,
and proceeded to show Sherman how to attach it.

As a mechanic, he watched the process with some interest. The "bone" of
the finger, with its joint, screwed cunningly into the bone of the next
joint below, the lower end of the screw being curiously cut away and
having a tiny point of wire set in it. The muscular bands had loose ends
that merely tucked in, but so well were they fashioned, that once in
position, it was impossible to pull them out until the finger-tip had
been unscrewed.

The instruction process over, he was returned to his cell, wondering
what was to happen next. The poisoned paradise was becoming less of a
paradise. He speculated on the possibility of wrecking the car that bore
him from place to place, but finally decided that it could not be done
without some heavy tool and was hardly worth the trouble in any case
until he was more certain of getting away afterward.




CHAPTER XIII

The Lassan


When the car next called for him, it took a much longer course; one
steadily downward and around a good many curves as he could judge from
the way in which it swayed and gained and lost speed. It was fully a
twenty-minute ride, and when he stepped out it was not into a room of
any kind, but in what appeared to be a tunnel cut in the living rock, at
least six feet wide and fully twice as high. The rock on all sides had
been beautifully smoothed by some unknown hand, except underfoot where
it had been left rough enough to give a grip to the feet.

At his side were two of the ape-men who had been released from the car
at the same time. The tunnel led them straight ahead for a distance,
then dipped and turned to the right. As he rounded the corner he could
see that it ended below and before him in some room where machinery
whirred. The ape-men went straight on, looking neither to the right nor
the left. As they reached the door that gave into the machine-room they
encountered another ape-man wearing the same kind of helmet with its
attached tube, as Sherman's instructor had worn. The ape-men who came
with him stopped. The helmeted one looked at them stupidly for a moment
and then, as though obeying some unspoken command, took one by the arm
and led him across the room to the front of a machine and there thrust
one of the ubiquitous helmets on his head.

The machine, as nearly as Sherman could make out, was a duplicate of
that on which he had injured his fingers; as the helmet was buckled on
the ape-man who stood before it he immediately began to watch the
ground-glass panels and put his fingers in the holes below.

The process was repeated with the second ape-man, and then the sentinel
returned to Sherman. Taking him by the arm, the mechanical beast led him
past the row of machines (there seemed to be only four in the room) and
to a door at one side, giving him a gentle push. It was the opening of
another tunnel, down which Sherman walked for some forty or fifty yards
before encountering a second door and a second helmeted ape-man sentry.

This one did exactly as the first had done. Stared at him for a moment,
then took him by the arm and led him across the room to a machine, where
it left him. Sherman perceived that he was supposed to care for it, and
with a sigh, bent to his task.

It was some moments before the rapid flashing of lights gave him a
respite. Then he had an opportunity to look about him and observed that,
as in the other room, there were four machines. Two of them were
untenanted, but at the one next to his, there was someone working. When
he glanced again, he was sure it was a mechanized human like
himself--and a girl!

"What is this place?" he asked, "and who are you?"

The other gave a covert glance over his shoulder at the sentry by the
door.

"Sssh!" she said out of the corner of her mouth, "not so loud.... I'm
Marta Lami--and I think this place is hell!"

After a time they contrived a sort of conversation, a word at a time,
with covert glances at the ape-man sentry. He looked at them
suspiciously once or twice, but as he made no attempt to interfere they
gained confidence.

"Who--is--keeping--us--here?" asked Sherman.

"Don't--know," she replied in the same manner.
"Think--it's--the--elephants."

"What elephants?" he asked a word at a time. "I haven't seen any."

"You will. They come around and inspect what you're doing. Are you new
here?"

"New at these machines. They had me teaching them to write English. This
is my first day in here."

"This is my eightieth work-period. We lost track of the days."

"So did I. Where are we? Are there any other humans with you?"

"One in the cage across the corridor from me. Walter Stevens the Wall
Street man."

"Have they got him on this job, too?"

"Yes."

Sherman could not avoid a snicker. Back in the days before the comet he
had had Stevens as a passenger once, and a more difficult customer to
satisfy, a more cocksure-of-his-own-importance man he had never seen.
The thought of him burning his fingertips up in one of these machines
gave him some amusement. But his next question was practical.

"Do you know what these machines are for?"

"Haven't the least idea; Stevens said they were for digging something.
They had the helmets on him twice."

"What helmets?"

"Like the dopey at the door wears. The dopeys all have to wear them."

"Why?"

"Haven't got any brains, I guess. I had one on once when they were
teaching me to do this. They tell you what to think."

"What do you mean?"

"You put the helmet on and it's like you're hypnotized. You can't think
anything but what they want you to think."

Sherman shuddered slightly. So that was how the mechanical ape-men were
controlled so perfectly!

"How did they get you?" asked the girl who had described herself as
Marta Lami.

"In an airplane. I'm an aviator. They shot me down somewhere and when I
came to, put me in one of those cages. How did you get here?"

"The birds. I was at West Point with Stevens and that old fool
Vanderschoof. They started shooting at the birds and the birds just
picked us up and flew away with us."

"Where were you after you came to? I mean after the comet."

"New York. Century Roof. I was dancing there before."

"You aren't Marta Lami, the dancer?"

"Sure. Who the hell do you think?"

       *       *       *       *       *

He turned and regarded her deliberately, careless of the aroused
attention of the sentry. So this was the famous dancer who had blazed
across two continents and three divorce suits--who had been proclaimed
the most beautiful woman in the world in starring electric lights before
an applauding Broadway; for whose performances speculators held tickets
at prize-fight premiums! How little she resembled it now, a parody of
the human form, working her fingers off as the slave of an alien and
conquering race.

She asked the next question:

"Where have they got you?"

"I don't know. In a cage somewhere. The only people around there are
like these mugs." He nodded toward the ape-man.

"I wonder how long they'll keep us at this."

"I wish I could tell you. How's chances of making a break?"

"Rotten. There was a guy at the next machine tried it three or four
work-periods ago. He socked the dopey at the door."

"What happened?"

"They sent a machine down for him and gave him the yellow lights all
over. It was fierce, you should have heard him scream."

"How far down are we, anyway?"

"You got me, boy friend. Sssh! Watch the dopey."

Sherman glanced over his shoulder to see the ape-man moving aside from
the door and bent back to his work. Evidently something important was
imminent, judging from the actions of the sentry and the energetic
attention the ex-dancer was giving to her machine. He was not deceived.
Down the passage came something moving; something flesh-like and smooth,
of a pale, grey-blue, dead-fish color, like a dangling serpent, then a
round bulging head and finally the full form of an elephant!

But such an elephant as mortal eye had never before seen. For it stood
barely eight feet high and its legs were both longer and infinitely more
slender and graceful than the legs of any earthly elephant. The ears
were smaller, not loose flaps of skin, but possessed of definite form
and pressed close to the head. The skull was enormous, bulging at the
forehead, and wrinkled in the middle down over the large intelligent
eyes in an expression permanently cross and dissatisfied. As for the
trunk it reached nearly to the floor, longer and thinner in proportion
than the trunk of an ordinary elephant, and at its tip divided into four
finger-like projections set around the circle of the nostril.

Oddest of all, the elephant wore clothes! Or at least an outer garment,
a kind of long cloak which appeared to be attached underneath its body
and which covered every portion except the ankles. The feet also were
covered. A kind of hood hung back from the head on that portion of the
cloak which rested on the creature's back. But what chiefly aroused
Sherman's sense of strangeness and loathing was that the naked skin,
wherever exposed, was of that same poisonous, dead-fish blue.

For a moment the thing stood in the doorway, regarding them, swinging
its long trunk around restlessly, as though it could tell something
about them by its sense of smell. Then it advanced a step or two into
the room, and placing its trunk close to Sherman's body, began to run
over it, sniffing, a few inches away. He felt that he wanted to shriek,
to turn and strike the thing, or to run, but a warning glance from the
dancer kept him motionless.

Apparently satisfied with the result of its examination the elephant
turned to go, stopping as it did so to unhook some projection on the
ape-man's helmet and apply it to its ear. After listening for a moment,
it put the end of the trunk to this projection, snorted into it, and
went away with soundless steps.

For several minutes the two worked on in silence after this. Then:

"Well, now you seen him," said the dancer, in the same word-by-word
fashion as before. "That was our boss."

"That--thing?" asked Sherman, incredulously.

"I'll tell the cockeyed world. Say, those babies know more than Einstein
ever heard of. Try to get fresh with one of them and see."

"What do they do?"

"Shoot you with one of the light-guns. They carry little ones around
with them. They melt you down wherever they hit you and you have to go
to the operating room to have things put back and it hurts like hell."

"Oh, I must have been there after they brought me down in my plane. They
did something to my back."

"Then you know, boy friend. After that they put the helmet on you and
you have to tell 'em what you're thinking about. You can beat that game,
though, if you're careful. All I'd give 'em was how good a couple of
Scotch highballs would taste and it made monkeys of 'em."

It was all very strange and not a little bewildering. Intelligent
elephants that controlled forces beyond the powers of men; who could
place a helmet on your head and read your thoughts; who could repair the
new mechanized human form after it had apparently suffered irreparable
damage, and who treated men and women as lower animals. Their arrival
must have been that of the comet.

       *       *       *       *       *

Herbert Sherman had read deeply enough, though not widely. He remembered
some Englishman--Colvin--Kevin--Kelvin, that was it!--who had a theory
that life had drifted to the earth from somewhere out in the void of
space and time. Had these, too, drifted in, in the same way the
ancestors of man had come, to set a period to the day of man's dominance
over creation? A strange enough creation it was now, though, with its
mechanical men and its animals turned to metal statues. He wondered what
Noah would say, and giggled at the thought.

"What's the joke, boy friend?"

"Oh, nothing. I had an idea."

Their plight at the hands of these master-animals was bad, but it might
be worse. At least he had a certain amount of freedom, he was stronger
than he had ever before been in his life, and felt quite as intelligent.
It would be strange if he could not accomplish something.... He fell to
planning out ways of escaping and failed to notice the pain in his
fingers in the intensity of his thoughts.

Everything seemed to show that the operation of most of these machines
was predominantly electrical. It would be strange if the car that
carried them to and fro was not, yes and by Jove, the helmets the
ape-men wore. If he could short-circuit the works, or even a part of
them....

Apparently his new body was a good conductor and impervious to the
injurious effects of the electric current. Short-circuit something, that
was the idea, create a confusion--and trust to escaping in the midst of
it? Perhaps--but at all events a good deal could be learned about these
elephant-men and their methods by watching them in such an emergency.
Their machinery was so efficient that a child could operate it; it was
in a pinch that their real intelligence would show.

It struck him that it would do little good to escape unless he did learn
something about these elephant-people, their mysterious light-guns,
their vast city that they seemed to have hollowed out of the heart of
the solid Catskill rock, their chemistry and metallurgy and methods of
attack and defense. Otherwise escape would be a jumping from the
frying-pan into the fire. There would be nothing for it but a desperate,
harried existence, the existence of one of the lower animals faced by
the insupportable competition of man.

Information! That was the first need. He must bend all his energies to
the task of obtaining it.

"By the way, what do these eggs call themselves?" he asked.

"Lassans," said the dancer.

A light flickered along the corridor. The ape-man at the door came
forward, touched him on the arm and led him to the passage where he
caught the car back to his cage.




CHAPTER XIV

In the Passages


The first thing to be done, Sherman decided, was to short-circuit the
mind-reading helmet of the guard at the door, if it were possible. He
was not certain that the thing was electrical, and ignorant of how the
current was conveyed if it were. He realized that he was dealing with
the products of an utterly alien form of mentality, one that might not
produce its results in the same way as an earth-man would at all. But
something had to be dared, and this seemed to offer the best
opportunity.

If the thing were electrical, the current must come through the tube to
the top of the head. On his second work-period he observed this tube
with care. It ran through an aperture in the stone roof and was
apparently provided with some spring device, for a considerable length
of it reeled out when the ape-man wished to walk across the room, and
was absorbed as he returned.

The tube seemed to be made of the rubber-like material that composed the
floor of his cage. The simplest plan, of course, would be to bring his
chopping-knife with him and when the ape-man paused before the wall,
swing it up in a sweep, severing the tube. But this, he felt, was not to
be recommended. It would not necessarily short-circuit the current and
the damage would be too readily laid at his door. The desideratum was
some damage that apparently accidental, would yet produce a good deal of
uproar.

He talked it over with Marta Lami.

"I think you're bugs," she said frankly, "but anything for excitement.
What do you want me to do about it?"

"Well, here's what I figured out," Sherman explained. "We both arrive
about the same time. I'll bring my knife. When we come in you hang back
a bit, and while you're doing it, I'll take a poke at that cable with
the knife, not enough to cut it, but enough to damage it. Then about
half-way through the work period, I'll turn around and say something to
you. If I do it quick enough, I think the monk will start for me, and if
the cable doesn't go then, I'll miss my guess."

The next period proved unsuitable; the dancer's car arrived considerably
before Sherman's and the plan was dropped for the time, but on the
following occasion, as Sherman came down the passage, he noticed Marta
Lami just ahead of him. He hurried to catch up and she evidently
understood, for she avoided the guard's outstretched hand and hung back
a minute against the wall as Sherman came up behind. He made one quick
motion; the cable sheared half-way through exposing two wires of bright
metal.

As luck would have it, it proved unnecessary to put the second part of
the plan into operation. For just as Sherman was nerving himself to
swing round and attract the ape-man's attention, he heard the soft
pad-pad of one of the approaching Lassans. The ape-man stepped back to
clear the entrance as he had before, and as he did so, there was a
trickle of sparks, a blinding flash, and the cable short-circuited.

The result was totally unexpected. From the great machine before Sherman
there came an answering flash; the ground glass split across with a
bang, there was a hissing sound and something blew up with a roar that
rocked the underground chambers....

Sherman came to himself flat on his back and with pieces of rock and the
debris of the machine lying across his legs. He looked around; Marta
Lami lay some little distance across the room, half covered with fallen
rock, one arm flung across her eyes as though to protect them. Above,
the solid granite looked as though a blasting charge had been fired in
its midst. Sherman pulled himself to a sitting posture, and finding
nothing damaged, stood upright. The machine, badly shattered, lay in
fragments of bent rods, broken pulleys and wrecked cylinders all about
him. In the place where it had stood was a long narrow opening, down at
the end of which something irregular shut off a bright point of light. A
blast of heat exuded from the place and a steady, deep-voiced roaring
was audible. The ape-man guard was nowhere to be seen.

He bent to pick up the unconscious girl, wondering how one revived a
mechanical woman, especially without water, but she solved the problem
for him by opening her eyes and asking:

"Who touched off the pineapple, boy friend?"

"I did. Come out of it and tell me what we do next. Anything busted?"

"Only my head." She patted the mass of stiff wire. "Boy, am I glad I
wore my hair long before they made a robot of me!" And with an effort
she stood up, looked down the pit where the machine had been and said,
"Say, let's get out of here. That don't look so good."

"All right," said Sherman, "which way? Wait till I get my knife."

"No, leave it," she said. "Those babies are nobody's saps. If they find
it on you they'll know you shot the well. Come on, I think that thing is
going to pop again."

The roaring had increased in both volume and intensity, and the
machine-room had become unbearably hot. They turned toward the door, but
just at the entrance into the passage a pile of debris had descended,
making egress impossible. Behind them the roaring increased still more.
"Come on, boy friend," called the dancer, tearing at the rocks. "Get
these out of the road unless you want to be stewed in your own juice."

Together they toiled over the blocks of granite, hurling them backward
toward the wreck of the machine. One minute, two, three--the roaring
behind them grew and spread, the heat became terrific.

       *       *       *       *       *

"Ah!" cried Marta Lami at last. A tiny opening at the top of the heap
was before them. Sherman tugged at a rock--one more, and they would be
through. But it was too big, would not budge.

"No, this one," shouted his companion and together they dragged at it.
It gave--a cascade of smaller stones rolled down the heap to the floor.
"You first," said Sherman and stood aside.

The dancer wriggled through and reached back a hand to pull him after.
He dived, grunted, pushed--made it. As they turned to slide down the
other side of the heap, he looked back. A little rivulet of something
white, hot and liquid was creeping through the ruins of the machine and
into the room.

Up the passage, strewn with wreckage, but with no more blockades, into
the upper machine room. The machines here also were deserted and from
one of them issued a minor variation on the roaring sound they had heard
in their own room. The guard was not on duty. They turned, sped up the
next passage to the place where the cars ordinarily met them. The
car-track was dark; by the illumination from the passage they could see
the rail on which it ran, a foot or two down from the level of the
passage, and about a foot broad--a single shining ribbon of metal.
Sherman looked in one direction, then the other. Nothing. The roaring
behind them continued.

"Drive on, kid," said Marta Lami. "The boojums are going to get us if we
wait."

"Stop, look, listen, watch out for the cars," he quoted as they leaped
down and both laughed.

The roadbed was as smooth as glass, the rail set flush with it. Judging
that the best route was the one taking them upward Sherman turned to the
right and they began climbing, hand in metal hand.

The track was on a curve as well as an ascent. After a few steps they
were in complete darkness and could only feel their way along, running
into the wall every few minutes. They climbed for what seemed hours. The
tunnel continued dark, without branches, simply winding on and on.
Finally, so quickly that Sherman missed his step, they reached a level
place, rounded one more curve, and saw ahead of them a band of light
across the track from some side-tunnel.

"Shall we try it?" he asked as they reached the opening.

"Might be another machine room," she said, "but let's go. This track is
terrible. If I wasn't made of iron I'd have bruises all over."

He vaulted over the sill, reached down and hauled her after him. From
behind them came the roar, sunk to a vague purring by the distance. They
were in another granite-lined passage; one that went straight ahead for
a few yards, then branched sharply. The right hand fork seemed to lead
downward; automatically they took the other turn. A diffused radiance
from somewhere high in the walls, as though the granite had been
rendered transparent here and there, filled the whole place with
shadowless light. For a time the passage ran level, then it climbed
again, with another fork to the right, which dipped away from their
level and which they again avoided. Of any other living being there was
thus far no sign.

The passage began climbing again, in a tight spiral, this time.

"Good thing we're in training," remarked Marta Lami. "This is worse than
the stairs in the Statue of Liberty."

"Oh, did you fall for climbing that, too?" asked Sherman.

"Sure. Publicity stunt about a year ago. Dumb bunny of a publicity man.
Photographed on the old lady's spikes. Never will again."

The spiral ended, a side passage branched off. The dancer stopped.

"Sh," she said, "someone's coming. Duck in here." She seized Sherman's
hand and led him into the side passage, down which they ran for a few
feet, then paused to look back. Down the passage they had just vacated
came a group of the ape-men, four or five of them, each carrying on his
left arm a long, cylindrical shield like those one sees in pictures of
Roman soldiers, and in his right hand some instrument that looked like
a fire extinguisher with a long, flexible nozzle.

Each of the group wore one of the helmets and behind them, wearing a
similar headgear to which all the tubes were connected from the
ape-men's helmets came one of the Lassans. The group hurried past
without a sideward glance, the metal feet of the ape-men ringing oddly
loud on the granite of the echoing passage. After a minute Sherman and
the dancer crept cautiously forward; the procession had gone straight on
down. Very likely a wrecking crew.

Sherman and Marta sprinted up the passage in the direction from which
the ape-men and their guide had come. The passage no longer rose with
the same steepness, and as the ascent grew more gentle, the tunnel
widened, with frequent side-passages to the right and branches leading
down to the track at the left. Finally, after a sharp turn, it opened
out into a big room, untenanted like all they had seen so far, filled
with a complex maze of machinery, but machinery of a different character
from that they had labored at. At the farther end of the room a door
stood open. They dashed across it, plunged through--and found themselves
in one of the enormous blue-domed halls, whose ceiling seemed to stretch
miles above them.

       *       *       *       *       *

It must have been all of three hundred feet across, and there was no
visible support for the ceiling. All about the place stood various
objects and pieces of machinery, and figures moved dimly among the
titanic apparatus at the far end. But what most attracted their
attention was the huge object that stood right before them.

It looked like a metal fish on an enormous scale. Fully fifty feet long
and twenty feet high, its immense proportions dwarfed everything about
it, and its sides, of brilliantly polished metal, shone like a mirror.
The tail came to a stubby point, from which projected a circle of four
tubes; down the side was a rib which ended in a similar tube about half
way, and at the nose-end of the mechanical fish was a ten-foot snout,
not unlike an elephant's trunk in shape and apparently made of the same
rubbery material which held the cables of the helmets.

Marta pulled Sherman down behind the thing, and they peered around the
edge seeking for a means of egress from the room. The nearest was twenty
or thirty feet away. Watching their opportunity, they chose a moment
when they seemed least likely to attract attention and made a dive for
it.

They found themselves in another passage, terminating in two doors.

"Which?" asked Sherman.

"Eeny-meeny," said Marta--"this one," and stepping boldly to the right
hand door, pushed it open....

For a moment they could only gaze. The room they had entered was another
and smaller blue-domed hall. Around its sides was a row of curious
twisted benches of green material, each of which was now occupied by one
of the Lassans, hood thrown back from head, and elephant-trunk thrust
into a large pool of some viscous, green stuff with bright yellow flecks
in it, in the center of the circle. Half a dozen helmeted ape-men stood
behind the benches of their masters, apparently serving them at this
singular meal.

[Illustration: Half a dozen ape-men stood behind the benches of their
masters apparently serving at this singular meal.]

As the two humans entered there was one of those silences which are
pregnant with events. Then:

"Good evening, folks. How's the boy?" said Marta, and curtsied
gracefully.

The sound of her words seemed to release the spell. With a bellow of
rage the nearest Lassan leaped from his bench, fumbling at one of the
pouches in his cloak. "The light-gun!" thought Sherman and braced
himself to spring, but another of the masters extended his trunk and
detained the first one. There was a momentary babble of rumbling
conversation, then one of the Lassans reached behind him, picked up a
helmet and placed it on his head, and attaching a tube to one of the
ape-men, rose.

The ape-man moved toward Marta and Sherman like a being in a dream. They
turned to run, but the Lassan produced a light-gun with such evident
intention of using it at the first motion that they paused.

"Looks like we're in for it," said the dancer. "Oh, well, lead on
Napoleon. What do we care for expenses?"

Under the direction of the Lassan the ape-man took them each by an arm
and led them back through the hall of the metal fish, down among the
machines, where two or three others stared at them curiously or lifted
inquisitive trunks in their direction. Then into another passage which
had one of the inevitable car-tracks. Their Lassan conductor reached
around the corner into the passage, applied his trunk briefly to
something and a moment later one of the cars slid silently into
position. The door opened.

"So long, old scout," said Marta Lami. "Even if I never see you again,
we had a great time together."

"So long," replied Sherman, taking his place in the car. He felt a
distinct pang at leaving this dancer--vulgar, no doubt, and flippant,
but gay and debonair, and the best of companions.

The car did not take them far. It discharged Sherman in a little passage
before a narrow door, which opened automatically to admit him to a small
blue-domed room containing nothing but a seat, one of the benches on
which he had seen the Lassans reclining and a mass of wires and tubes.
There seemed nothing in particular to do. He was at liberty, save that
the door closed firmly behind him, cutting off escape, and seeing that
he was left alone, he seated himself and began to examine the machinery,
most of which was attached to his chair.




CHAPTER XV

The Lassan Explains


Before he had time to riddle out any of its secrets the door opened
again and one of the Lassans came in--a distinctly different type than
any he had hitherto seen. This one was smaller than most; his skin,
where exposed, was covered by a tracery of fine wrinkles and his
coloring was whiter than the rest. Little crowfeet stood around the
corners of his eyes, giving him an expression that was singularly
humorous. He approached Sherman on noiseless feet, moved his trunk up
and down as though examining him and then, producing from a pocket in
his cloak one of the thought-helmets, set it on Sherman's head,
tightened a connection or two with his trunk and placing a like device
on his own head, settled himself on the twisted bench.

The ordeal of the helmet! "They make you think whatever they want you
to; it's like being hypnotized," Marta Lami had said. He braced himself
resolutely. This alien intelligence should not plumb his thoughts
without a struggle....

To his surprise, there seemed no attempt to force his mind. The thought
leaped up, unbidden, "Why, this--this Lassan is friendly!" No definite
image or plan or connection of ideas formed itself in his brain; he
merely felt enormously soothed and strengthened. After all, he found
himself arguing, nobody desired to hurt him; merely to discover what
curious process of thought had led him to act as he had.

"You are too intelligent, too high a type to have been put to work at
the machines," came the unspoken thought of the Lassan. "We might better
have put you at the controls of one of the fighting machines." (This
thought caused a mental image of the giant silver fish he had seen in
the hall of the dome to rise in his mind; he pictured himself as seated
amid a mass of levers before a panel set with complex gauges.)

"It was a mistake," the thought he was receiving went on, "that you were
sent there. The Alphen of the mental department, who had your case in
charge should have known better. You earth-men make much better machines
than the ones we brought with us. You do not even need the helmets in
order to control. Some of you are even capable of understanding and
operating the lights." (This, he explained afterward appeared not as a
consecutive sentence in Sherman's mind, but as a succession of ideas,
almost as though he were thinking them himself. With the word "lights" a
complex picture presented itself, involving the light-guns and a large
amount of other complex apparatus, whose exact uses he did not then or
later understand, but which he felt he understood at the moment.)

"Now," the Lassan's thought went on, "I don't blame you for being
frightened and trying to run away, but you know we are different and I
don't quite understand what frightened you. You were working at a
machine, were you not?" And as Sherman unconsciously thought of himself
sticking his fingers in the apertures of the machines, "I thought so.
What happened?"

Unbidden, the memory of the explosion came to him. Again he heard the
Lassan's step in the corridor, saw the guard move aside, the sputter
from the cable, and then the explosion; then his memory jumped to the
moment of tugging at the stones with the roar and heat all round and the
white-hot stream in pursuit.

A vague, but sympathetic thought reached him, followed by a
question--"But what made that happen? You're intelligent, you understand
these things, you are a mechanic--what made it happen?"

With a start of surprise Sherman realized that the Lassan had been
leading him gently along from place to place--to trap him! He struggled
desperately to keep the thought of the short-circuiting of the guard's
helmet from his mind; struggled to think about anything else at
all--thought of a plate of steaming corned beef and cabbage, of the
multiplication table--5 x 5 = 25, all in neat rows of figures, thought
of how to control a plane that had gone into a tail-spin....

The pressure suddenly relaxed, the mind opposite his became friendly
again; once more he received the vague intimation of sympathy and
understanding, even of admiration of his mental strength.

"Why," the thought was telling him, "you have quite as much mentality as
a Lassan! That is a very high compliment. I have never before met one of
the lower animals who could withhold his thoughts from me. It is most
extraordinary. Is it possible for you to withhold your thoughts from
your own kind as well?"

Not at all difficult, thought Sherman, relaxing a bit; indeed the
difficulty in human communication lies not in withholding thoughts but
in expressing them.

His interlocutor went on, "Ah, but the feeling, the thought is generally
understood, though it may not be clear. Tell me, have you never withheld
a thought from someone who wished to know it?"

Yes, thought Sherman, I have--and remembered the poker game at the
Cleveland airport when he had drawn two cards and unexpectedly filled a
straight flush to win the biggest pot of the evening from Barney's full
house; and of the time when he had thought of numerous unpleasant ways
of slaying the mechanic who had left a leak in his oil-line and of the
time when a girl had tried to gold-dig him and he had divined her
intention first, and of the time when he had lifted the knife--!!!

Again that jar! He realized with a start that the Lassan having failed
to pick his brain with friendliness, was trying to do it with flattery,
and the realization so filled him with anger that he had no difficulty
in resisting the pressure that was applied to make him tell, tell, tell
what had happened in the machine-room at the end of the passage.

Once more the pressure relaxed. The Lassan was congratulating him again.
"No, this is sincere this time and not flattery. You win. I shall not
try to make you tell me again. We can probably obtain it from the other
one anyway. Oh, man of a debased and alien race, I salute you. If your
race were all like you we might breed them for intelligence and live in
cooperation with you. It is almost a pity you had to be mechanized. If
there is any information you wish, I will gladly exchange with you. We
have seen your homes, we are curious--imagine living above the
ground!--and from others of your race we know that you have many fine
machines, almost a civilization, in fact. We would willingly know more
of it and in return will tell you of our accomplishments."

       *       *       *       *       *

Could this offer conceal some new trap? Sherman wondered, but the Lassan
divined this thought as soon as formed, and reassured him. "Since we now
live here and since there are so few of your folk left it is important
that we know about each other. We must live side by side--why not in
friendship?"

The offer seemed fair enough. At all events if there were any
injudicious questions he could turn them aside, and there was a good
deal he wished to learn--about his mechanized body, about the purpose of
those curious machines, the blue-domed halls, the silver fish, the
interweavings of this underground city, where the Lassans had come
from--he assented.

"Good," the message reached him. "Suppose you ask a question and then I
will. What do you wish to know?"

"How I was made into a machine."

"I do not know that I can explain it to you. I perceive your knowledge
of the nature of light is elementary.... But the material with which we
surrounded the space-ship in which we came, in order to protect it from
the radiation of suns unknown to you, has a powerful action on all
animal substances. It is a material not unlike your radium, but a
thousand times more powerful. When we reached your planet, your
atmosphere carried it to every part of the earth, and all living things
received it. Those who were most affected by it were turned to metal
which retained that quality called 'life' within its interior reaches;
the others became merely solid metal.

"Our birds are under instructions to bring us all such individuals as
possess life. In our laboratories we make their forms over, so they will
be useful to us as servants. Those who have become solid, of course,
nothing can be done for. We have found in the past that when we take a
new planet and make the individuals over into machines, unless we return
them to familiar surroundings, they lose their brains when they reawake.
Therefore you woke in the same place in which you passed from
consciousness."

"Wonderful," said Sherman, "and where do you come from and how did you
get here?"

He felt the Lassan's amusement. "That is two questions you have asked,
and not one. Nevertheless I will answer. We come from a planet of
another star, very far away--I do not know how to express it to you.
Your methods of measurement for these things are different from ours."
In Sherman's mind appeared a picture of the night heavens with the
tremendous ribbon of the Milky Way swinging across its center; his
attention was directed to one star, a very bright one.

"Rigel!" his mind called, and the thought went on. He was suddenly
transported to the neighborhood of the star, felt that it was ages ago,
long before the earth had cooled, and saw that the star, then a sun like
our own, was threatened by some enormous catastrophe, a titanic
explosion. Abruptly the picture was wiped out and he beheld the comet,
the great comet the earthly astronomers had watched for so long before
it struck on that fateful night, and realized that it was no comet, but
an interplanetary vehicle bound from the planet of Rigel to the earth.

[Illustration: The star, like our own sun, was threatened by some
enormous catastrophe, a titanic explosion.]

"But how--?" he began to frame another question. The Lassan cut across
it firmly. "It is my turn to seek information now. We are interested in
the machine that brought you here--the bird machine. How does it
operate?"

Sherman imagined himself in the airplane's seat, operating the controls
and as well as he could to a strange type of mind, explained how they
worked. "But what drives it?" insisted the Lassan. "I do not understand.
No, not the queer thing at the front that turns round. We have that
principle ourselves. But the thing that makes it turn."

For answer, Sherman tried to picture the interior of the engine and show
the gasoline exploding and driving it. The mind opposite his became
thoughtful at once, and then flashed a question. "Are there
many--explosives--in this earth?"

Sherman pictured gunpowder, dynamite and all the others he could think
of. He at once sensed that the Lassan was both astonished and troubled.
Something like a mental curtain which he could not pierce, dropped
between them. A moment later the elephant-man rose.

"That will be sufficient for the present," he flashed, and came forward
to remove the helmet from Sherman's head.

       *       *       *       *       *

A few moments later the door was swung open; Sherman saw that one of the
cars was waiting for him with the word "EXIT" beckoning him on and he
was soon back in his cage.

As nearly as he could judge time, he was left alone for quite
twenty-four hours before being recalled for further questioning. As soon
as he entered the interrogation room he perceived that something serious
had engaged the attention of the Lassans. The seat was prepared for him
as before, but instead of one of the twisted benches, there were now
three. His acquaintance, the old Lassan, occupied the center one; on one
side was a chubby elephant-man whose obesity gave a singularly infantile
expression to his features and on the other a slender-limbed type, as
though by contrast. All three had tubes connected to the helmet which
was placed on his head, but he soon recognized that the older Lassan was
the only one to ask questions.

"We wish to ask you about these explosives," came the message. "Are they
all alike?"

"No," he answered instantly.

"What causes them to explode?"

"I am not a chemist. I don't know." The idea of chemistry was slightly
unfamiliar to them; it was apparent from their thoughts that chemistry
had never occurred to them as the subject of a special study. Then came
another question, "Are there many chemists?"

An idea struck Sherman. He closed his mind resolutely against the
question and flashed back the message that he had come to learn as well
as teach. He sensed a certain annoyance among the new auditors, but the
old Lassan answered, "That is only just. What do you wish to know?"

"What the machines are for."

"In the center of this as of every other earth lies the substance of
life, as it lies at the heart of every sun. The machines pierce to it
and draw it up for our uses."

"What is this substance of life?"

"You would not understand if we told you. Sufficient that it is nothing
known on the surface of your world. Your idea that most nearly
approaches it is--" he paused for a moment, feeling about in Sherman's
mind for the proper expression "--is pure light; light having material
body and strength. Now let me ask--do you use explosives as we use the
substance of life, to fight your enemies?"

"Yes."

"What weapons do you use them in?"

Sherman thought of a revolver and then of a cannon.

"And do these weapons act at a distance?"

"Yes. May I ask a question?"

"If it is a brief one. This interview is important to us."

"How many of your people are there on the earth?"

"It is inadvisable to answer that fully, but there are some hundreds.
Now tell us, are there any of these weapons near this place?"

Sherman thought. West Point--Watervliet Arsenal--Iona Island, leaped
into his mind. All three Lassans leaned back with a sigh of satisfaction
and exchanged thoughts among themselves so rapidly that he could not
follow the process. Then the two younger Lassans disconnected their
helmets and the older one said,

"We are disposed to be generous to you, we will demonstrate one of our
fighting machines to you if you will show us how to use these
explosives."

There could be no particular harm in it, he argued to himself. The army
was a thing of the past, and if there were other people out in the
world, and he could take them a knowledge of the Lassan fighting
machines it would be of as much value as any information he could give.
He agreed.

The old Lassan rose. "You will retain your helmet. It is a rule that
none of the lower races are allowed in the fighting machines without
them, and you would be unable to control one without our help in any
case."

The car carried them to the blue-domed hall where he and Marta Lami had
hidden behind the shining fish. A little pang of loneliness leaped up in
him at the sight; he wondered where she was and whether she had been
sent back to the machines. "No," the Lassan's thought answered his, "the
other servant has not been returned to the machines. Many of them are
not working as a result of the recent trouble and the servant has been
placed on other work instead. But I do not understand your idea that the
other servant is somehow different from you."

"Do the Lassans, then, have no sex?" the thought raced through his
brain.

"Sex? Oh, I understand. The difference between two of the lower soft
races that makes reproduction possible. Our birds have it. No, we have
abolished it of course, as all higher races have. Our young are produced
artificially."




CHAPTER XVI

A Dash for Freedom


They stood before the big machine. "You must do exactly as I tell you,"
the Lassan informed him. "The machinery of this instrument is very
delicate. First, to enter, you must reach up there, by that fin, and
insert one of your fingers in the hole you will find."

As he did so Sherman saw a door, so closely fitted that when it closed
there was no visible seam in the metal, swing back. They entered.

The interior of the machine was disappointingly smaller than its outside
would have led one to expect. A narrow walk, railed on both sides, led
down the center to the forward part. Along and slightly below this walk
was a row of instrument boards not unlike those of the mining machine,
and at each of these one of the ape-men lay, helmet on head, apparently
asleep. "No, not asleep," the Lassan told him, "they do not require it,
like all our mechanical servants. They have merely been thrown into a
state of nothingness till we need them."

At the prow of the machine the cat-walk widened into a control chamber.
One of the Lassan couches was here and above it dangled a helmet which
was connected with those of the slumbering ape-men. The Lassan removed
the helmet he wore and exchanged it for this. Before this was another
seat in which Sherman took his position. A complex of controls
surrounded him, most of them with the fingerholes which were the
ordinary Lassan method of handling machinery. Directly in front of this
seat was a ground-glass panel, now dark but which lit up as soon as the
Lassan had connected up his helmet, to give an accurate picture of the
hall in which the fighting machine stood.

"And can you see to a distance?" Sherman wondered. The answer he
received was either confused or beyond his comprehension. He gathered
that the four-winged birds of the Lassans acted in some way or other as
their scouts, remaining in a kind of telepathic communication with the
Lassan in the fighting-machine they were assigned to help....

Sherman was surprised to find how readily the enormous bulk and weight
of the thing handled under the Lassan's skilled control. He understood,
without definitely asking, that the power was furnished by that
"substance of life" to which the Lassan had referred; in some way
connected with the absolute destruction of matter....

The door swung open before them, leading them down a passage that went
up for some distance, then through an immense room where some twenty
more of these giants lay stored, through it, and with surprising
suddenness into the bright sunlight of a Catskill autumn day. As they
emerged the viewing plate swung round to show them three of the big
four-winged birds go whirring up from some unseen covert, spiral into
the air above them and flying level with them, form an escort.

Like most mail aviators, Sherman held a commission in the Army Reserve
and had been to West Point. It was not difficult for him to guide the
great fighting machine there, to find a field gun and ammunition and
load it into the fighting machine. He knew very little about artillery
of any kind, but when they returned to the door of the Lassan city, he
was enough of a mechanic to get the shell into the breech and find the
firing mechanism. The gun went off with an earsplitting crack and the
shell whistled down the valley to burst against a green hillside where
they saw a graceful pine dip and fall to the shock.

And just at that moment such a sense of disturbance and alarm invaded
Sherman's mind as he had never felt before. He looked around; the group
of Lassans who had poured out of the city to see the experiment with the
gun was gathered in a tight knot, eagerly conversing with one another.
The old Lassan who was conducting him turned round abruptly. "Into the
fighting-machine at once," he commanded. "Our birds have sent a message
that they are being attacked by some strange creature of your world."

As Sherman climbed through the door of the fighting machine he glanced
over his shoulder to see, far down the valley a black speck against the
sky. An airplane? he wondered and it suddenly occurred to him that
however great his thirst for information, he should have kept his
knowledge of guns from the Lassans; for if there were other people alive
out there in the world the day might come when it would be a battle--and
explosives were as new to the Lassans as the light-ray to the children
of men.

       *       *       *       *       *

After that it became a struggle.

Sherman found he had to be constantly on his guard; constantly he had to
conceal knowledge from the probing, insistent mind-helmets. The Lassans
seemed interested in only one subject now: human methods of making war,
human guns, human armor, human ships. Once they brought him an
encyclopedia and as he held it on his lap went over every word of the
articles on military subjects, questioning and cross-questioning him.
Fortunately, it was an old encyclopedia, and he knew so little about it
that in most cases he was able to throw open his mind and let his
opponents see that it lay empty on these subjects. And still they were
not satisfied.

Yet if he gave information, he also received it; for little by little an
understanding of the subtle material they called pure light became part
of his mental equipment....

One day, as he returned from a long session in the questioning room and
his cage clicked into position behind him, he was startled by a cheery,
strident voice:

"Well, well, if it isn't my old pal, Herbie. How's the boy?"

Sherman looked around. In the next cage was Marta Lami, grinning and
extending her hand through the bars.

"For Heaven's sake!" he said, and took the offered hand. "How did you
get here?"

"How does anyone get anywhere around this place? In one of those patent
Fords of theirs."

They gazed at each other for a moment, too glad of a familiar face to
make the ordinary banal remarks. The dancer spoke first:

"Well, did they put the screws on you, big boy? They tried to pump me
about that accident but all I'd think about was how good Broadway would
look with all the lights, and they didn't make much out of me."

"I'll say they put the screws on me. They've had me in there every day
since, trying to find out something about guns."

"Guns? What t'hell! Ain't they got that light-ray? They could give cards
and spades to all the guns in the world with that. Wait a minute,
though...." She thought for a moment. "Do you know, I think they're
scared yellow about something and I'll bet a hundred dollars against a
case of bathtub gin I know what it is."

"Yeh? Spring it. They keep pumping me and I'd like to know what it's all
about."

The dancer glanced around. On the far side of her cage was an
inattentive ape-man tossing his oil-ball about, across the corridor
another. "Come over here," she said. "They haven't put me next to you
for the fun of it, and they may have a dictaphone stuck around
somewhere."

Obediently Sherman approached the bars of the cage.

"They put me to work making those fighting-machines," she whispered,
"you know, those big shiny things like we hid behind that day we tried
to make the break. They had the helmets on me most of the time because I
didn't know how to use their tools and machines and I got a lot of what
the guy that was running me was thinking about. He was damn nervous
about something, and I think it was because there are some people
outside going to take a whack at these babies."

"People like--us?" asked Sherman.

"I don't know. I didn't get it very good, but I think they're ordinary
flesh-and-blood people. They came and got a lot of the dopeys from the
room where I lived the other day and put them in one of the new
fighting-machines and took it out. It never came back."

"Mmm," said Sherman, "do you s'pose that was because it got cracked up
or because they took it somewhere else?"

"Dunno. But something's stirring."

If the Lassans had set a dictaphone or some similar device to spy on
them there was no sign of it in the conversation which Sherman's
interrogator held with him during the next period. But when he saw the
dancer again, she beckoned him silently to her side, and producing from
one of her drawers a book, began to trace letters on it with a
fingernail dipped in grease.

"_Be careful what you say_," she wrote. "_They know what we're talking
about. They pumped me._"

He nodded. "Well, kid," he said aloud. "What do you think? Will you ever
make dancers of these Lassans?"

She giggled her appreciation of this remark for their unseen audience.
"I'll say I won't. They're too slow on their pins. Rather sit still and
suck up that green gooey than do anything. Cheez! What would I give for
some good music."

"If I had a hand-organ now--" said Sherman. "We've got the monk." He
nodded toward the ape-man, while with his own fingernail he wrote.
"_How's chances of getting out of here? Do you know the way?_"

"I'll speak to one of the big shots tomorrow," she said aloud. "Maybe we
can get him to let us run a show." On the book's flyleaf appeared the
words. "_Only from the work-room on. It has an outside door._"

"How would I do as a dancing partner?" asked Sherman. "_Good_," he
wrote. "_I've doped out how to work these cars. Are you game for a try
at it?_"

"You haven't got the figure," she said. "I'd rather dance with that old
papa Lassan that does the questions." "_Sure_," she wrote, "_any time
you say._"

They broke off the conversation at this point, and Sherman set himself
to study out a plan for escape. He had watched the cars intently both
inside and out. The same needle arrangement that released the cage bars,
apparently, actuated the mechanism of the car doors, and it was located
inside. This meant that he could secure admission to the same car that
carried the girl, and with luck, would be able to get out at the same
time she did. What to do after that was a matter of chance and
inspiration. If only he had a weapon!... The oil and grease balls. They
would do to throw--might spoil a Lassan's aim or check the rush of one
of the ape-man servants.

       *       *       *       *       *

As finally arranged between them the plan was that he was to get in the
same car she did. She would tap on the back of her compartment to assure
him that everything was in order, and tap again when the door opened for
her to get out. He would leave her a second to get her bearings, then
they would make a rush of it. He weighed the usefulness of the knife as
a weapon and discarded it--too clumsy for throwing and in a close
struggle with one of the ape-men slaves, made of metal like himself, it
would be quite useless. But another tool, rather like a short-handled
and badly shaped hammer, he did take.

At last the hour arrived. The car ran down the line of cages, paused;
opened before Marta Lami's. She smiled at him, nodded, and purposely
delayed getting in. He fumbled desperately with his needle, fearing he
could not make it, then it went home, the little arm at the bottom of
the car swung out and its door opened. As he stepped in he heard the
dancer's tap of encouragement from the compartment ahead.

Evidently it was some little distance to the work room. The car made
several stops on the way, but Sherman, braced and ready, listened in
vain for the tap that would tell him they had reached their destination.
At last it came; two soft knocks. He bent, thrust home the needle. The
door slid back, and he stepped out into one of the blue-domed rooms. His
eyes caught a fantastic maze of machinery, helmeted ape-men busy at it
and beyond them the huge forms of several uncompleted fighting machines.

The dancer gripped his hand. "This way," she said, pointing along the
wall past the machines. "Take it easy; don't run till they notice us."

A feverish passion for activity burned in him. "Hurry, hurry," called
every sense, but he fought it down and followed Marta Lami down the line
of machines, past the impassive ape-men.

They made over half the distance to the door before they were spotted.
Then one of the Lassans, who had sauntered over to the car stop,
evidently expecting Marta, missed her and looked around. The first
warning the two had was a sudden flickering of blue lights here and
there among the machines. "Come on," shouted Marta. "There she goes!"

Sherman looked over his shoulder, saw the Lassan tugging at his pouch
for a ray-gun, and paused to throw one of the oil-balls, straight and
true, as one pitches a baseball. It struck the elephant-man squarely
between the eyes, at the base of his trunk. He squealed with pain and
fright and dropping the ray-gun, ran behind a machine. For a second all
the eyes in the room turned toward him; then with another flickering of
lights, the hunt was up.

Sherman saw a helmeted ape-man at a machine just ahead turn slowly
round, gazing vacantly, and then fling himself at Marta. As she
side-stepped to avoid his rush, Sherman swung his left from the heels.
The metal fist took the slave flush on the jaw, and down he went with a
crash. The dazzling spout of a ray-gun shot past them, spattering
against the wall in a shower of stars, and they had reached the exit.

"Come, oh come!" shouted Marta, tugging at the heavy door. Sherman
pulled with her, and at that moment another ray-gun flash struck it,
just over their heads. The door gave suddenly; they tumbled through.

Into a gray twilight they struggled, shot with little dashes of rain
that had beaten the valley to mud.

"Cheez!" said Marta, struggling through the gelatinous stuff. "If I live
through this, I'll live to be a million."

"No, not that way," called Sherman. "They'll look for us down the valley.
Come on, up the hill."

He pulled her upward. They slipped, stumbled, slid, gripped the stump of
a tree, then another. Below and behind them came a confused rumble and
they heard the great door swing open again. A burst of light, like a
star in the cloudy dark, broke out, and Sherman pulled the girl down
behind the stump of a huge tree.

"What do you s'pose they'll bring after us?" he whispered, his lips
close to her ear.

"Dunno. One of the little machines maybe. Look."

Sherman peered cautiously round his side of the stump. In the valley
beneath them, shining brilliantly in the pure white light it had
released, was one of the metal fish--but a smaller one than the usual
fighting machine, and without the projecting trunk.

"We've been working on them for a while," the girl whispered. "I don't
know what they're for, but they aren't fighting machines."

Remembering how the vision plate of the fighting machine he had
controlled had reflected every object within range, Sherman made himself
small behind the stump. The machine below was probably trying to locate
them in the light it had released.

"Wonder they don't bring the birds out," he thought, and as if in answer
to this idea, one of the four-winged creatures strutted around the
machine, blinking in the light, then took off with a whir of wings, and
spiralled upward. The light went out, reappeared as a beam, pointing
down the valley and the machine moved off, slowly sweeping the sides of
the hills with its pencil of illumination. He could see the multiple
glow of the tubes at the stern, greenly phosphorescent, as the machine
progressed. High above the bird screamed shrilly.




CHAPTER XVII

Marta's Sacrifice


Progress up the hillside was slow. It had become completely dark; they
were without any means of making a light and would not have dared to
make one if they could. The mud was tenacious, the constant contact with
stumps and rocks both irritating and difficult. But at last in their
fumbling way, they reached a spot where the denudation gave place to a
line of trees, looming dark and friendly overhead against the skyline,
and after that they went faster. Where they were or what route to take
neither had any idea. That portion of the Catskills is still as wild as
in the days of the Iroquois, save for the few thin roads along the line
of the valleys and these they dared not seek.

They solved the difficulty by keeping to the hillcrest till it ran out
in a valley, then rapidly climbing the next hill and proceeding along
that in the shelter of the forest. Though they necessarily went slowly
they did not halt; neither felt the need of rest or sleep, their metal
limbs took no serious bruises, and the slip of the hill kept them from
running in circles as people usually do when lost in the woods.

Just as the eastern sky began to hold some faint promise of dawn they
came upon a farmhouse in a clearing at the top of a hill. It was an
unprepossessing affair with a sagging roof, but they burst in the door
and went through it in the hope of finding weapons and perhaps an
electric battery, for both were used to the bountiful electric meals of
the Lassans and were beginning to feel the lack.

The best the place afforded, however, was a rather ancient axe, of which
Sherman possessed himself, and a large pot of vaseline with which they
anointed themselves liberally, for the continued damp was making them
feel rusty in the joints.

They pressed on, and did not halt to consider the situation till full
day had come.

"Where do we go from here?" asked Marta, perching herself on a
tree-bole.

"South, I guess," offered Sherman. "They may be looking for us there,
but we got to find a city and get some things."

"There's Albany," she suggested.

"Yes, and Schenectady and they have a lot of electric power there we
could use. But I vote for New York. If we head in there I can pick up a
plane at one of the airports and walk right away from them."

"Well, it's a chance," she said, "but anything is. Come on...." and as
they forced their way through the underbrush, "You know, from what I
understood of those Lassans' thoughts, they've got something hot cooking
up. I'm almost sure there are other people in the world and they're
getting ready to fight them."

"Let 'em come," said Sherman grimly. "That light-ray won't stand the
chance of a whistle in a whirlwind when they get after them with heavy
artillery and airplane observation."

"That's just where you're all wet," replied the dancer. "They've been
figuring on that for a long time. They got a gun from somewhere, and
they've had all their fighting machines out, shooting it at them, and
then armoring up the fighting machines to stand it. And they're
building guns of their own to shoot those light-bombs. I ought to know.
I was on the job."

Sherman cursed himself inwardly. So that had been the result of his
exchange of information with the old Lassan who was so anxious to know
about guns.

"How do they get away from it?" he asked.

"Well, I don't know quite," she said. "I'm a sap about stuff like that.
All I know is what the guy that was controlling me thought about and let
me have without knowing it. But I got this much out of it--that the
outside of these fighting machines is coated with this 'substance of
life' they talk about some way, so it's a perfect mirror, and reflects
everything that hits it, even shells. The coating reflects their light
ray, too, but it has to have a lead backing for that. It's no good
without the lead. Seems like lead will stop that light-ray every time."

"I wonder how about big guns," murmured Sherman.

"Don't know. I didn't get anything like that in what the boss was
thinking. He seemed to imagine the gun he had was the biggest there
was."

They toiled on. As they progressed southward the thinning forest and the
increasing walls of the cliffs drove them farther and farther toward the
river, till they were forced to take to the main road willy-nilly. Along
it they could walk faster, but there was more danger. They watched the
heavens narrowly for any sign of the four-winged birds, but the skies
seemed deserted.

At Kingston they found a filling station, and kicking in the door,
located a couple of storage batteries that supplied them with a needed
meal. "What do you say to a car?" asked Sherman.

"Maybe yes, maybe no," said the dancer. "It's running a chance, isn't
it? Still, we're getting nowhere awful fast this way. Let's try it."

Finding a car in running order was a procedure of some difficulty, and
Kingston seemed a weaponless town, though Marta finally did locate one
little pearl-handled .25 calibre pop-gun. Sherman eyed it dubiously.

"That's a good thing to kill mosquitoes with," he remarked, "but I don't
think it will be much use for anything else."

"Boloney," she replied. "These Lassans are yellow from way back. If I
stuck this under the nose of one of them he'd throw a fit. Come on.
Let's go."

Eventlessly, the road flowed past under their wheels--Newburgh,
Haverstraw, Nyack--one, two, three hours. Then, just south of Chester
the dancer suddenly gripped Sherman's arm.

"What's that?" she said. "No, over there. Isn't it--?"

But in one swift glance he had seen as clearly as she. Like a living
thing, the car swerved from the road, dived across the ditch, and losing
speed, rolled to a halt on the green lawn of a suburban bungalow.
Sherman leaped out. "Come on, for God's sake," he cried. "It's a
fighting machine. If they've seen us they'll start shooting."

Dragging her after him, he dived around the house, through a seedy
flower-garden, down a path. As though to lend emphasis to his words
there came the familiar buzzing roar, and as Sherman dropped, pulling
the girl flat on her face after him, they saw the wall of the bungalow
cave in, and the roof tilt slowly over and drop into the burning mass
beneath. A vivid blue beam, brighter than the sunlight of the dark day,
swept across the sky, winked once or twice, and disappeared.

Marta would have risen, but "Take it easy," said Sherman. "If they see
us they'll pop another of those tokens at us."

He wriggled along on his stomach, picking up weeds in his body plates in
the process, and making for the shelter of an overgrown hedge that ran
behind the next bungalow.

"Look out," called the dancer suddenly. "Here come the birds."

She waved her hand up and back, and by screwing up his eyes Sherman
could just make out a black speck against the clouds, far north. They
rolled under the shelter of the hedge and lay still, scarcely daring to
whisper.

The Lassan in command of the fighting machine was evidently not
satisfied that he had hit them with his hasty shot. Peering through the
stems, they made out the shimmering form of the machine, sliding slowly
past the burning house, its snout moving hither and thither
questioningly. It passed through the garden, went on down the path. The
bird swung to and fro overhead. Nearer. Evidently it had noticed the
prints their feet left in the soft ground.

"Listen, partner," said Marta Lami, "get through and find some people,
then come and get me out of that hellhole up there. If they see me,
they'll let you alone."

"No!" cried Sherman, but she was already running out across the field.
The snout of the machine lifted toward her as though to deliver a blast,
then rose and discharged another beam of blue light. Sherman heard one
of the birds scream in answer, saw it sweep down on soaring pinions, and
in a single motion snap the dancer up and away. The shimmering fighting
machine swung round and turned back toward the road.

He lay still until he was sure it had gone, then, moving carefully for
fear of the terror from the skies, crawled to the next bungalow. It
yielded treasure-trove in the shape of a flashlight and a serviceable
revolver, and securing a sheet from one of the beds to wrap around him
as a loin-cloth, he set out to trudge to New York.

After a time it occurred to him that the disaster had taken place not
because they were in a car, but because it had been driven unreasonably
fast, and without precaution. He looked for and ultimately found another
one, and keeping to the back streets and driving slowly, worked his way
toward the city again. Then another idea came to him--Newark had an
airport as well as New York and it was far nearer. He changed the
direction of his advance, swinging west to avoid the long bridges over
the Passaic River. Bridges were focal points; the birds would surely
watch them, as intelligent as they were.

Late in the afternoon he spied one of them, far ahead and flying
southward, but took no chances. He drew his car up to the side of the
road and remained motionless for long after it had disappeared. When
evening came on, he had already reached the outskirts of the city and
could proceed without headlights.

Newark was a dead city, the diminished purr of the motor ringing
curiously loud in the silent streets. Their complication bothered him;
he was unfamiliar with the town and his flashlight gave out long before
he reached his destination. But he kept steadily on, certain that the
airport was somewhere at the south and east of the city. Toward the
later evening a fine, cold rain began to fall, congealing to ice on the
streets and on his metallic body.

The airport was just as he had remembered it on the first day of his
awakening--it now seemed uncountable ages in the past. The little sports
plane still stood on the platform, its torn wing dangling. The hangars
were all locked; he was an inefficient burglar and spent an hour or two
breaking one open and when he did, found nothing but a tri-motored
monster quite beyond his powers to get out, and a rocket-plane requiring
special fuel that he did not have. The next hangar yielded an autogiro
and a training machine. He had no watch, but was sure that the night was
passing fast, and not wishing to be abroad by daylight with an airplane,
decided to chance it on the autogiro. Luckily she was full of fuel, and
everything seemed tight. With some labor he removed the chocks and
managed to wheel the machine out.

Not till he had it in the air did the thought of what direction he was
to take occur to him. Boston--New York--Philadelphia--Chicago, he
canvassed the possibilities. What was it Marta Lami had said--something
about one of the fighting machines heading south? And he remembered how
the astronomers had predicted that the comet would fall, probably,
somewhere in New York State. If there were a borderline along which
Lassans were meeting humans in any kind of conflict it was most likely
to lie southward. With this thought in mind, he turned his plane to the
south, and keeping the white line of foam along the coast beneath him as
a guide, began to let her out.

The ceiling was low; between clouds and fitful squalls of rain flying
was difficult and the weight of Sherman's mechanical body seemed to make
the machine move loggily. It must have been all of an hour and three
quarters later that he saw beneath him the tossing whitecaps of Great
Bay, with the ribbon of Wading River running back into the distance.
Just beyond, he knew, lay Atlantic City. He was debating with himself
whether to land on the beach there or hop across to the Philadelphia
airport when, sharp and clear from somewhere ahead and below him, came
the sound of gunfire. He tried for altitude, but only ran into clouds.
Nevertheless the sound was unmistakable, and as he approached it became
clearer and more pronounced, a long intermittent beat, heavy guns and
light, mingled together, off to the right. There was fighting going on!

Exulting in his escape from the Lassans and in the fact that he could
take their opponents information that would be of value, he swung the
autogiro toward the sounds that became clearer every minute. He was
getting right over them now, he thought; he could see red flashes along
the horizon. Down there they were locked in battle--men and Lassans, his
own people and the invaders from far-away Rigel.

Suddenly a beam of the light-ray leaped from the ground. Sherman thought
it was directed at him; tried to loop the plane and cursed as he
remembered autogiros wouldn't loop; then saw that the light was after
all, not turned in his direction, but at some object on the ground. He
banked the plane over and swung lower. Undoubtedly a Lassan fighting
machine--and the beam was hitting things, things large and solid, for
they collapsed under the stabbing ray. A red flame rose over the wreck;
the roar of an explosion reached his ears. The battle-line!

He soared again. He must reach the headquarters of whatever men were
down there. The information he could bring and that Marta Lami had given
him might make all the difference between the loss of the world and its
salvation "... perfect mirror--reflects everything that hits it, even
shells, but they don't know about the big ones.... The lead will reflect
their light-rays, too ... no good against lead. Their armor is made of
the same stuff...."

In the darkness beneath him troops were moving. He could catch glimpses
of dark masses on the roads. Somewhere down there he distinctly heard
the call of one of the four-winged birds, quite near. Then with a rush,
it was suddenly upon him. He set the automatic pilot, and drew his
revolver, but the bird, unfamiliar with the machine it was attacking,
had dashed recklessly in. There was a rending screech as it came into
contact with the wings of the autogiro; Sherman got in one shot, and
then bird, man and plane tumbled toward the earth.




CHAPTER XVIII

The End of the Light-Ray


"The Lassans?" said General Grierson, in a puzzled tone, looking at the
sheet-clad apparition. "You mean these--mechanical monsters?"

Sherman winced. "Like myself? No, sir, those are their slaves. I thought
you were familiar with them. They are elephant-men and quite different."

[Illustration: This shows that Mr. Pratt's conception of the elephant-men
is not so far-fetched. This photo is Ganesha, a Hindu god, patron of art
and literature Ganesha symbolizes to the Hindus wisdom and knowledge.]

"I meant those damned, long, shining objects that shoot that light-ray
of theirs. Their guns shoot it out in packages, but we can understand
that and deal with them; our artillery is just as good. But if we can't
stop those shining things there will be no army left and that means no
men left on this planet. This army is our last resource. If you know of
anything, anything, that will stop them, for God's sake tell us! All
we've found that does any good so far are the twelve-inch railroad guns
and we have only four of them. One was knocked out by their shells this
afternoon."

"You mean their fighting-machines," Sherman replied. "Why, I'm not
absolutely certain. I only know what I picked up from them and what
Marta Lami"--he swallowed hard at the mention of her name--"the bravest
woman in the world, told me. But I think that a shell with a lead cap
would go through those fighting machines like a knife through a piece of
cheese."

There was a tiny silence in the room at this momentous announcement.
Then an artillery officer said, dreamily, "The armor-piercing shells the
railroad guns use have lead caps."

As though his words had released a spell there came a quick drumfire of
questions:

"What are they armored with?"

"What kind of a power-plant do they use?"

"Can you stop the light-ray?"

"What makes you think so?"

Sherman smiled. "Just a moment. One question at a time. I'm not sure I
can answer them all, anyway. As to what makes me think so and what
they're armored with, they have a coating of steel armor, but it isn't
very thick. It's plated on the outside with a coat of lead and outside
that with the substance they call 'pure light.' I don't know what it is,
but it's the same stuff they use in the light-ray and in their shells,
and I know that lead sheeting will stop it, even when the lead is very
thin."

General Grierson swung round in his chair. "Hartnett! write out an order
to General Hudson, Chief Quartermaster, at once. Tell him to remove
every piece of lead he can find in Atlantic City and get it melted down.
Also to set up a plant for tipping all shells with lead...."

Ben Ruby leaned forward. "Can we get into their city, their
headquarters, or whatever they call it?"

"My God, I hope so!" cried Sherman. "Marta Lami's in there."

"All right, young man, you'll have your chance for that," said General
Grierson. "Now suppose you tell us as much as you know about
these--things. Every bit of information we can get will be valuable....
Oh, by the way, Hartnett. Have an order made out to the infantry to cut
the points of their bullets with their knives. That will make them
dum-dum and bring the lead out. Also another one to evacuate as much
infantry as possible. They aren't going to be a great deal of use...."

       *       *       *       *       *

In the factory of the Atlantic City Packing Company men were toiling,
stripped to the waist, in an inferno of heat. The huge row of vats that
had once held clams, oysters and fish to grace a nation's palate, now
simmered with green-phosphorescent kettles of molten lead; the hand
trucks that once bore piles of canned goods to and fro now pushed by
blue-faced men in khaki, held long stacks of pointed shells. In at one
end of the building they came in ceaseless procession to pause before
the lead tanks where the workmen took each shell and dipped its tip
briefly in the lead, then returned it to the truck. Out the other end
they wheeled to be loaded in trucks, buses, limousines, everything that
had wheels and would move, to be rushed to the maw of the ceaselessly
crying guns.

For the offensive was on--the advance of the Lassans had been turned to
a retreat. Along the water's edge, with its back to the sea and the
steamers ready to pick up the survivors of the defeat of the last army
of man, the last army of man had rallied; rallied and stood as the new
lead-tipped shells began to come in and the artillery spouted them at
the Lassan fighting-machines, no longer invincible, invulnerable
monsters, but hittable and smashable pieces of mechanism.

It was Ben Ruby in a tank shining dully with the new lead plating who
led the charge against the Lassan fighting machines on the first day of
the battle, and who, with his little division of American tanks, had
encountered three of the huge Lassan monsters outside the city. For a
moment, as though dazed by the audacity of this attack, they had done
nothing at all. Then all three had turned the light-rays on him. Would
it hold?

The deadly rays glanced off, danced to the zenith in a shower of
coruscating sparks and the gun of the American tank spoke--once, twice.
A round hole, with a radiating star-pattern running out from it,
appeared in the nose of the nearest Lassan fighting-machine, and it sank
to the earth like a tired animal, rolling over and over, helpless. The
other two turned to flee, swinging their long bodies around. Surrounded
by shell-bursts, riddled by the lead-tipped weapons they too, struggled
and sank, to rise no more.

       *       *       *       *       *

After that there had been losses, of course. The Lassan shells
occasionally burst in the back areas and claimed a toll. But the advance
had gone on steadily for a whole day, unchecked; the Lassans were driven
back.

And then, as suddenly as they had come, they disappeared. South African
aerial scouts, far ahead of the army, reported there was no sign of the
enemy in the whole of New Jersey. The dodos vanished from the skies, the
fighting machines from the earth. The Lassans seemed to have abandoned
the struggle and retired to their underground city to wait for the end.

"Frankly," said Sherman, "I don't like it. Those johnnies are too smart
to give up like that. I'll bet you a thousand dollars against a lead
bullet that they've gone back there to figure out some surprise for us,
and when it comes it's going to be a beaner. Those babies may be
elephants to the eye, but there's nothing slow about their brains."

"General Grierson doesn't think so," said Ben Ruby. "He's all ready to
hang out the flags and call it a day. He sent home two more divisions of
infantry yesterday."

"General Grierson hasn't got the finest girl in the world locked up in
that hole under the Catskills, burning her fingers off," said Sherman
with a set face. "Say, those babies aren't licked by a million miles.
Their guns are just as good as ours and that light stuff they put in
them is worse than powder when it goes off. They just didn't have as
many guns. I'm taking even money that when they come out again, they'll
have something that will make our artillery look sick."

They stood on a street-corner in Philadelphia, the new headquarters of
the army of the federated governments.

"Yes, but what are we going to do about it?" asked Ben.

"A lot. For one thing we might go up there and try to bust in, but I
don't think that would be very hot. They'll be expecting it. What we can
do though, is get General Grierson to give us one of the laboratories
here in town and some men to help us, and dope out a few little presents
on our side of the fence. I learned plenty through those thought helmets
of theirs while I was in that place, though I didn't realize I was
getting a lot of it at the time. Those helmets work both ways, you know,
and they couldn't keep me from picking up some of their stuff,
especially as they were so anxious to find out what I knew they didn't
watch themselves."

"Nice idea," said Ben. "I know a little about chemistry and between us
we might put over something good. Let's Go."

An hour later, they were installed in their own experimental laboratory,
just off Market Street, with enough assistants to help them with routine
work and Gloria Rutherford and Murray Lee to keep them amused.

"All right, chief," said Ben, when they were installed. "What do we do
first?"

"Figure out some kind of armor that will stand off whatever kind of ray
they pop up with, I guess," offered Sherman.

"May I stick my two cents in?" said Murray Lee. "I don't think that any
kind of armor is going to do a lot of good. For one thing, you don't
know what the Lassans are going to produce. Those tanks we had were
armored against the best kind of shells, and the Lassans turned up with
the light-ray that made them look like Swiss cheese. It's your show, but
if I were fishing for something, it would be a way to sock those guys.
In this kind of war, the man that gets in the first punch is going to
beat."

"That light-ray of theirs is pretty good," said Ben. "From what you know
about it already, you ought to be able to dope out a pretty good heat
ray."

"No soap," said Sherman. "Too slow. They'll be all set for that, anyway.
It's right along the line they think. No, what we've got to have is
something along a new line, and I'm thinking it can't be anything like a
gun, either. They're onto that now." He closed the door to the inner
office with a bang.

"By the way," asked Gloria, "why don't the Australians send some
airplanes up there to the Catskills and shoot up the Lassan
headquarters?"

"Didn't you know?" asked Ben. "They tried it. They dumped about a
hundred tons of explosives all over the joint, and it might have been so
much mud for all the good it did. Then they ran a railroad gun up there
and tried to shell the door, but that wasn't any good, either. They've
got a signal station up there watching, waiting for them to come out,
and we'll just have to wait for that. Sherman"--he indicated the door
behind which the aviator had retired--"is nearly bughouse. They've got
his girl a prisoner in there."

"Tough break," commented Gloria. "Wish I could do something for the
lady."

They talked about minor matters for a time, Ben speaking absently and
cudgeling his brains for a line on which to work toward the new weapon.
It is not easy to sit down and plan out a new invention without anything
to start on beyond the desire to have it.

Suddenly, the inner door was flung open. In the aperture they saw
Sherman, his face grinning, a small piece of metal in his hand.

"I've got it, folks!" he cried. "A gravity beam!"




CHAPTER XIX

The Gravity Beam


"A gravity beam!" they ejaculated together in tones varying from
incredulity to simple puzzlement. "What's that?"

"Well, it'll take quite a bit of explaining, but I'll drop out the
technical part of it.... You see, it's like this--You remember old man
Einstein, the frizzy-hair Frisian, demonstrated that magnetism and
gravity are the same thing down underneath? And that some of the
astronomers and physicists have said that both magnetism and light are
the same thing? That is, forms of vibration. Well, one of the things I
picked up from the lads in this Lassan city was that light, matter,
electricity, gravitation, magnetism and the whole works, are the same
thing in different forms.

"They've just jumped one step beyond Einstein. Now, they've got a way of
producing, or mining, pure light, that is, pure matter in its simplest
form. When it's released from pressure it becomes material and raises
hell all over the shop. How they get the squeeze on it, I can't say.
Anyway, it isn't important."

"Very interesting lecture--very," commented Gloria, gravely.

"You pipe down and listen to your betters till they get through,"
Sherman went on. "Children should be seen, not heard. But what I've got
here is a piece of permalloy. Under certain magnetic conditions it
defies gravity. Now if we can screen gravity that way, why can't we
concentrate it, too?"

"Why not? Except that nobody ever did it and nobody knows how," said Ben
Ruby.

"Well, here's the catch. We can do anything we want to with gravity if
we go about it right. What is it in chemical atoms that has weight? It's
the positive charge, isn't it? The nucleus. And it's balanced by the
negative charges, the electrons, that revolve around it. Now if we can
find a way to pull some of these negative charges loose from a certain
number of atoms of a substance, there are going to be a whole lot of
positive charges floating around without anything to bite on. And if we
can shoot them at something, it's going to have more positive charges
than it can stand. And when that happens, the something is going to get
awful heavy, and there are going to be exchanges of negative charges
among all the positive charges, and things are going to pop."

"Yes, yes," said Ben. "But what good does all this do? Give us the real
dope on how you're going to do it."

"Well, with what I picked up from the Lassans, I think I know. They
know all about light and mechanics, but they're rotten chemists, and
don't realize how good a thing they've got in lots of ways. Now look--if
you throw a beam of radiations from a cathode tube into finely divided
material you break up some of the atoms. Well, all we have to do is get
an extra-powerful cathode tube, break up a lot of atoms, and then
deliver the positive charges from them onto whatever we're going for.
That would be your gravity beam."

"How are you going to get radiation powerful enough to split up enough
atoms to do you any good?" inquired Ben.

"Easy. Use a radium cathode. The Lassans have the stuff, but never think
of using it seriously. They think it's an amusing by-product in their
pure light mines, and just play round with it. Nobody ever used it
before on earth, because it was too expensive for such foolishness, but
with so many less people around, we can get some without too much
trouble, I guess."

"Mmm. Sounds possible," said Ben. "That is, in theory. I'd like to see
it work in practice. How are you going to throw this beam?"

"Cinch. Down a beam of light. Light will conduct sound or radio waves
even through a vacuum and this stuff I'm sending isn't so very
different. Whatever we hit will act as an amplifier and spread the
effect through the whole body."

"Boy, you want to be careful you don't blow up the earth," said Murray
Lee. "Well, Gloria, I guess we're indicated to go out and dig up some
radium. Let's fool them by going before they ask us. There ought to be a
supply in some of the hospitals."

They rose and the other two plunged into an excited and highly technical
discussion. When they returned, the workmen had already constructed a
black box, not unlike an enormous camera in shape, in the center of the
floor. At its back and attached to it, stood a stand fitted with a
series of enormous clamps. Ben and Sherman were at a bench, working
blowpipes, and shaping the delicate, iridescent glass of a long tube
with a bulge at its center.

"Here you are," said Murray Lee. "I had to row with the Surgeon-General
of the Dutch Colonial contingent to get this. He wanted to use it on
some tuberculosis experiment. But I convinced him that he wouldn't be
worrying about 't. b.' if the Lassans came out of their hole and stood
the army on its head. How goes the job?"

"Swell," said Sherman. "Now you children run along and play. We're busy.
We won't be finished with this thing before tomorrow afternoon, if
then."

As a matter of fact it was the next evening before Murray and Gloria
were summoned back to the laboratory. The device they had seen was now
mounted on a stand of its own, with long ropes of electrical connections
running back from it, and had been pushed back to the end of the room.
Opposite it was another stand with a two-foot square piece of sheet iron
resting on a chair in its center. The lens of the big camera was pointed
in that direction.

"Now," said Sherman, "watch your uncle and see what happens."

       *       *       *       *       *

He turned a switch; the tube at the back of the apparatus lit up with a
vivid violet glow and a low humming sound filled the room.

"I decided to use powdered lead in the box," he explained. "It is the
heaviest metal there is available, and gives us the largest number of
nuclei to project."

A second switch was thrown in and a beam of light leaped from the camera
and struck in the center of the iron sheet, producing merely a mild
white illumination.

"Poof!" said Gloria. "That isn't such a much. I could do that with a
flashlight."

"Right you are. I haven't let her go yet. Hold your breath now."

He bent over, drove a plunger home. For just a second the only visible
effect was a slight intensification of the beam of light. Then there was
a report like a thunder-clap; a dazzling ball of fire appeared on the
stand; a cloud of smoke, and Murray and Gloria found themselves sitting
on the floor. The iron plate had completely vanished; so had the chair,
all but two of its legs, which, lying in the center of the stand, were
burning brightly. The acrid odor of nitrogen dioxide filled the room.

"Golly," said Ben Ruby, seizing a fire extinguisher from the wall and
turning it on the blaze. "That's even more than we expected. Look, it
made a hole right through the wall! We'll have to keep that thing tied
up."

"I'll say you will," said Murray, helping Gloria up. "It's as bad for
the guy that's using it as the one at the other end. But seriously,
you've got something good there. What happened to the iron plate?"

"Disintegrated. Let's see, where does iron come in the periodic table,
Ben? Twenty-six? Then you'll probably find small quantities of all the
chemical elements from twenty-five down in that heap of ashes. Phooey,
what a rotten smell! That must be the action of the beam on the nitrogen
in the air."

"There's a lot to be worked out in this thing, yet, though," declared
Ben, "and if you're right about the Lassans making a comeback, precious
little time in which to work it out. For one thing, we've got to get a
searchlight that will throw a narrow pencil of light for a long
distance. I don't think those elephant-men are going to let us poke this
thing under their noses. And for another we've got to dope out something
to keep it in and some way to furnish current for it...."

"Can't you work it from a tank?" asked Murray, "and rig up a friction
accumulator to work from the tracks?"

"I can, but I don't like the idea," Sherman replied. "From the way those
Lassans took to our airplanes, I could make a guess that when they come,
they're going to come in some kind of flying machine. The dodos are no
good in modern war. We'd never catch any kind of an airplane with a
tank."

"How about an airplane for yourselves?"

"Too unsteady and too frail. I want something that will take a few pokes
and not fold up."

"Say, you guys have less ingenuity for a couple of inventors than anyone
I ever heard of," Gloria put in. "Why don't you get one of these
Australian rocket-planes and fix it up. It's big enough to hold all your
foolishness, and if this thing is half as powerful as it looks, you
ought to be able to harness it some way for a power-plant. Then you can
plaster your rocket all over with armor. I think--"

Sherman interrupted her by bringing his fist down on the table with a
bang that made the glasses rattle.

"You've got it! By the nine gods of Clusium! With the punch this thing
gives us used as a rocket, we'd have power enough to fly to the moon if
we wanted to. Why a rocket airplane at all? Why not a pure rocket? Let's
go."

It was another week before workmen, even toiling with all the
machine-shop facilities of Philadelphia at their disposal, and working
day and night, could turn out the machine to Sherman's design, and it
was two more before the apparatus was installed. The trial trip was set
for the early morning when there would be least chance of atmospheric
disturbance.

The _Monitor_ (she had been named for the famous fighting craft with
which the American navy ushered in a new age in the history of war) now
stood near the center of the flying field at the Philadelphia airport--a
long, projectile-like vessel with gleaming metal sides, set with heavy
windows, ten feet in diameter and nearly twice as long. At her stern a
funnel-like opening led to the interior. This was the exhaust for the
power-plant. At her bow the sharp nose was blunted off and its tip was
occupied by the lens of a high-powered parabolic searchlight, slightly
recessed, and with the discharge tubes for the atomic nuclei arranged
around its edge so they would be thrown directly into the light-beam as
soon as generated.

As the four approached her she had been placed on the ramp from which
she was to start, slanting slightly upward, with a buffer of timber and
earth behind it, to take up the enormous recoil her power plant was
expected to develop.

"How do you get in?" asked Gloria, walking around the _Monitor_ and
discovering no sign of a door.

"Oh, that's a trick I borrowed from our friends the Lassans," explained
Sherman. "Look here." He led her to a place half way along one side,
where two almost imperceptible holes marred the shining brightness of
the new vessel's sides. "Stick your fingers in."

       *       *       *       *       *

She did as directed, pressed, and a wide door in the side of the
projectile swung open. "Bright thought. No handles to break off."

They stepped in, bending their heads to avoid the low ceiling.

"She isn't as roomy or comfortable or as heavily armored as the one I
mean to build later," explained Sherman, "but this is only an
experimental craft, built in a hurry, so I had to take what I could
get.... Now here, Murray you sit here. Your job is going to be to mind
the gravity beam that furnishes us our power. Every time you get the
signal from me, you throw this power switch. That will turn on all three
switches at the stern, and shoot the gravity beam out for the
exhaust.... You see, we can't expect to keep up a steady stream of
explosions with this kind of a machine. We wouldn't be able to control
it. We'll travel in a series of short hops through the air, soaring
between hops, like a glider."

"How are you going to do any soaring without wings?" asked Murray.

"We have wings. They fold into the body at the back. I've made them
automatic. When the power switch is thrown the wings fold in; after the
explosion they come out automatically unless we disconnect them. If we
want to really go fast, we'll disconnect them and go through the air
like a projectile."

"Oh, I see. Will the windows stand the gaff?"

"I hope to tell you they will. I had them made of fused quartz, with an
outer plating of leaded glass, just in case the Lassans try to get fresh
with that light-ray of theirs.

"Now, Gloria, you sit here. You're the best shot in the crowd, and it's
going to be your job to run that searchlight in the prow. As soon as you
pick up anything with it, Ben will throw his switch, and whatever is at
the end of it will get a dose of pure protons. We'll have to do a good
deal of our aiming by turning the ship itself. I made the searchlight as
flexible as I could, but I couldn't get a great deal of turn to it on
account of the necessity of getting the nuclei into the light beam."

"By the way," asked Murray. "Won't this pure light armor of the Lassans
knock your beam for a row of ashcans?"

"I should say not! If they use it, we've got 'em. That stuff has weight
and the minute this beam of ours hits it, it will intensify the effect,
and no matter how much pressure they have on it, it will blow up all
over the place.... All set? Let's go. Throw in your switch, Murray."

Murray did as directed. There was a humming sound and the tiny beam of
light leaped across the rear end of the ship and out the exhaust. Across
it fell a thin powder of iron filings--the material that was to be
decomposed to furnish the power.

Bang! With a roar, the _Monitor_ leaped forward, throwing all of them
back into their heavily padded seats, then dipped and soared as the
wings came into play. The passengers glanced through the windows.
Beneath them the outskirts of Philadelphia were already speeding by.

"Say," said Ben, "this is some bus. We must be making five hundred miles
an hour."

"Sure," said Sherman. "We could do over seven hundred as a pure
projectile, but we can't use that much speed and keep our maneuvering
power."




CHAPTER XX

The Coming of the Green Globes


"Where to, folks?" asked Sherman, during one of their periods of
soaring, as they floated high above the hilly country to the west of the
Delaware River.

"Oh, most anywhere," said Ben. "I would like to see you try out this
new-fangled gun of yours on something, though."

"What shall we try it on? A house?"

"No, that's too easy. We saw what it could do to things like that in the
laboratory. Find a nice rock."

"O. K. Here goes. Don't give her the gun for a minute, Murray."

With wings extended, the _Monitor_ spiralled down toward the crest of
the mountain. A projecting cliff stood just beneath them, sharply
outlined in the rays of the morning sun.

"Now this is going to be difficult," warned Sherman. "Throw that
connecting bar, Ben. It holds the power switch and the beam switch
together so they're both turned on at once. Otherwise the recoil we'd
get on this end of the beam would tumble us over backward. Hold it,
while I set the controls. We've got to take a jump as soon as we fire,
or we'll pop right into the mess we make.... Ready? All right, Gloria,
go ahead with your searchlight."

The beam of the searchlight shot out, pale in the daylight, wavered a
second, then outlined the crest of the cliff.

"Shoot!" cried Sherman.

There was a terrific report; a shock; the _Monitor_ leaped, quivering in
every part, and as they spiralled down to see what damage they had done,
they beheld no cliff at all, but a rounded cup at the tip of the
mountain in which a mass of molten rock boiled and simmered.

"Fair enough," said Ben. "I guess that will do for the Lassans, all
right. Home, James?"

"Right," answered Sherman. "We've found out all we want to know this
trip."

The homeward journey was accomplished even more swiftly than the trip
northward as Sherman gained in experience at the controls of the
machine. As it glided slowly to earth at the airport a little group of
officers was waiting to meet them.

"What in thunder have you been doing?" one of them greeted the
Americans. "Your static, or whatever it was you let loose, burned out
all the tubes in half the army radio sets in New Jersey."

"By the nine gods of Clusium!" said Sherman. "I never thought of that.
We're reducing matter pretty much to its lowest terms, and it's all a
good deal alike on that scale--vibrations that may be electricity,
magnetism, light or matter. Of course, when we let go that shot there
was enough radiation to be picked up on Mars. I'll have to figure out a
way to get around that. Those Lassans are no bums as electricians and
after we've been at them once or twice, they'll be able to pick up our
radiation whenever we're coming and duck us."

"There's another thing," said Ben. "I thought the _Monitor_ vibrated a
good deal when you let that shot go."

"It did. We'll have to get more rigidity or we'll be shaking ourselves
to pieces every time we shoot. But this, as I said, is an experimental
ship. What we've got to do now is turn in and build a real one, with
heavy armor and a lot of new tricks."

"How are you going to know what kind of armor to put on her?"

"That's easy. Steel will keep out any kind of material projectiles
they're likely to have, if it's thick enough. It won't keep out the
light-ray, but we'll put on a thin lead plating to take care of that,
just in case, though I don't think they're likely to try it after the
one failure.

"Then inside the steel armor, we'll put a vacuum chamber. That will stop
anything but light and maybe cosmic radiation, and I don't think they're
up to that, although we'll get a little of the effect through the struts
that support the outer wall of the chamber. What I would like though, is
a couple of these Lassan thought-helmets. Not that you people are slow
on the uptake, but we'd be a lot faster if we had them, and we're going
to need all the speed we can get."

They were crossing the flying field as they spoke, making for
headquarters, where Sherman presently laid out the design for the second
_Monitor_, embodying the improvements he had mentioned. The engineer who
looked it over smiled doubtfully.

"I don't think we can give this to you in less than three or four
weeks," he said. "It will take a lot of time to cast that armor you
want and to build the vacuum chamber. I assume your own workmen are
going to make the internal fixtures."

"Correct from the word go," Sherman told him. "But you better have it
before three or four weeks are up. Ben, what do you say we run over to
the lab and see if we can dig up something new."

       *       *       *       *       *

It was two days later when they stood at headquarters on the flying
field again. The _Monitor_ had made three more trips, on one of them,
flying over the Lassan city without seeing anything more important than
the Australian signal station perched on a nearby hill. Meanwhile the
army of the federated governments had pushed out its tentacles,
searching the barren waste that had been the most fruitful country in
the world. East, west, south and north the report was the same; no sign
of the Lassans or any other living thing.

"I could wish," said Gloria, "that those lads would stick their noses
out. I'd like to try the _Monitor_ on them."

"You'll get all you want of that," said Ben a trifle grimly. "I'm glad
they're giving us this much of a break. It lets us get things organized.
Sherman is monkeying with a light-power motor now. If he catches it, our
troubles will be over."

"Wait a minute," called an officer at a desk, as a telegraph key
began tapping. "This looks like something." He translated the dots
and dashes for them. "Lassan--city--door--opening.... It's from the
signal station on that mountain right over it.... Big--ball--coming
out--will--will--what's this? The message seems to end." He depressed
the key vigorously and then waited. It remained silent.

"Oh, boy," said Sherman, "there she goes! They got that signal station,
I'll bet a dollar to a ton of Lassan radiation."

The officer was hammering the key again. "We're sending out airplane
scouts now," he said. "Too bad about the signal station, but that's
war!"

"Come on, gang," said Ben. "Let's get out to the flying field. Looks
like we're going to be in demand."

In a car borrowed from the headquarters staff they raced out to the
field where the _Monitor_ stood, ready on its ramp for any emergency.
Just as they arrived an airplane became visible, approaching from the
north. It circled the field almost as though the pilot were afraid to
land, then dipped and came to a slow and hesitating stop. The onlookers
noticed that its guy wires were sagging, its wheels uneven; it looked
like a wreck of a machine which had not been flown for ten years, after
it had lain in some hangar where it received no attention at all.

As they ran across the field toward it, the pilot climbed slowly out.
They noticed that his face was pale and horror-struck, his limbs
shaking.

"All gone," he cried to the oncoming group.

"What? Who? What's the matter?"

"Everything. Guns. Tanks. Airplanes. The big ball's got 'em. Almost
got--" and he collapsed in Ben's arms in a dead faint.

"Here," said Ben, handing the unconscious aviator to one of the
Australian officers. "Come on. There's something doing up there. Big
balls, eh? Well, we'll make footballs of 'em. That chap looks as though
he'd been through a milling machine, though. The Lassans certainly must
have something good."

With a shattering crash as Murray Lee gave her all the acceleration she
would take, the _Monitor_ left the ramp, soared once or twice to gain
altitude, and headed north amid a chorus of explosions. In less than ten
minutes the thickly-settled districts of northern New Jersey were
flowing past beneath them.

"Wish we had some radio in this bus," remarked Ben Ruby. "We could keep
in touch with what's going on."

"It would be convenient," said Sherman, "but you can't have everything.
The Lassans aren't going to wait for us to work out all our problems....
Look--what's that over there?"

At nearly the same level as themselves and directly over the city of
Newark a huge globular object, not unlike an enormous green cantaloupe,
appeared to float in the air. From its under side the thin blue beam of
some kind of ray reached to the ground. From the face turned diagonally
away from them a paler, wider beam, yellowish in color, reached down
toward the buildings of the city. And where it fell on them, they
collapsed into shattering ruin; roof piled on walls, chimneys tumbled to
the ground. There was no flame, no smoke, no sound--just that sinister
monster moving slowly along, demolishing the city of Newark almost as
though it were by an effort of thought.

"Hold tight, everybody," cried Sherman. "Going up."

The _Monitor_ slanted skyward. Through the heavy quartz of her windows
they could see a battery of field guns, cleverly concealed behind some
trees in the outskirts of the city, open fire. At the first bursts the
monster globe swung slowly round, the pale yellow ray cutting a swath of
destruction as it moved. The shells of the second burst struck all
around and on it. "Oh, good shooting," said Gloria, but even as she
spoke the yellow ray bore down like a fate and the guns became silent.

"What have they got?" she shouted between the bursts of the _Monitor's_
rocket motor.

"Don't know," replied Sherman, "but it's good. Ready? Here goes. Cut
off, Murray."

From an altitude of 15,000 feet the _Monitor_ swept down in a long
curve. As she dived Gloria swung the searchlight beam toward the green
globe.

"Go!" shouted Sherman, and Ben threw the switch. There was a terrific
explosion, the _Monitor_ pitched wildly, then, under control swung round
and began to climb again. Through the thinning cloud of yellow smoke,
they could see a long black scar across the globe's top, with lines
running out from it, like the wrinkles on an old, old face.

"Damn!" said Sherman. "Only nicked him. They must have something good
in the line of armor on that thing. Look how it stood up. Watch it,
everybody, we're going to go again, Gloria!"

Again the searchlight beam swung out and down, sought the green monster.
But this time the Lassan globe acted more quickly. The yellow ray
lifted, probed for them, caught them in its beam. Instantly, the
occupants of the _Monitor_ felt a racking pain in every joint; the
camera-boxes of the gravity-beam trembled in their racks, the windows,
set in solid steel though they were, shook in their frames, the whole
body of the rocket-ship seemed about to fall apart.

       *       *       *       *       *

Desperately Sherman strove with the controls; dived, dodged, then
finally, with a raised hand to warn the rest, side-slipped and tumbled
toward the earth, pulling out in a swinging curve with all power on--a
curve that carried them a good ten miles away before the yellow ray
could find them.

"Boy!" said Murray Lee, feeling of himself. "I feel as though every
joint in my body were loose. What was that, anyway?"

"Infra-sound," replied Sherman. "You can't hear it, but it gets you just
the same. Like a violinist and a glass. He can break it if he hits the
right note. I told you those babies would get something hot. They must
have found a way to turn that pure light of theirs into pure sound and
vibrate it on every note of the scale all at once, beside a lot the
scale never heard of. Well, now we know."

"And so do they," said Ben. "That bozo isn't going to hang around and
take another chance on getting mashed with our gravity beam. Even if we
did only tip him, I'll bet we hurt him plenty."

"All I've got to say," replied Sherman, "is that I'm glad we're made of
metal instead of flesh and blood. If that infra-sound ray had hit us
before, we'd be mashed potatoes in that field down there. No wonder the
signal station went out so quick."

"Do we go back and take another whack at them?" asked Murray Lee.

"I don't like to do it with this ship," Sherman replied. "If we had the
_Monitor II_ it would be easy. With that extra vacuum chamber around
her, she'll take quite a lot of that infra-sound racket. Vacuum doesn't
conduct sound you know, though we'd get some of it through the struts.
But this one--. Still I suppose we'll have to show them we mean
business."

The _Monitor_ turned, pointed her lean prow back toward Newark, and bore
down. In their flight from the infra-sound ray the Americans had dived
behind a fluffy mass of low-hanging cloud; now they emerged from it,
they could see the huge green ball, far up the river, retreating at its
best speed.

"Aha," Sherman said. "He doesn't like gravity beams on the coco. Well,
come on, giddyap horsey. Give her the gun, Murray."

Under the tremendous urge of the gravity-beam explosions at her tail,
the _Monitor_ shot skyward, leaving a trail of orange puffs in her wake
as the beam decomposed the air where it struck it. Sherman lifted her
behind the clouds, held the course for a moment, called "Ready, Gloria?"
and then dropped.

Like a swooping hawk, the _Monitor_ plunged from her hiding place.
Sherman had guessed aright. The green ball was not five miles ahead of
them, swinging over the summits of the Catskills to reach its home. As
they plunged down the yellow ray came on, stabbed quickly, once, twice,
thrice--caught them for a brief second of agonizing vibration, then lost
them again as Sherman twisted the _Monitor_ round. Then Gloria's beam
struck the huge globule fair and square, Ben Ruby threw the switch, and
a terrific burst of orange flame swallowed the whole center of the
Lassan monster.

Prepared though they were for the shock, the force of the explosion
threw the ship out of control. It gyrated frantically, spinning up, down
and sidewise, as Sherman worked the stick. The Catskills reared up at
them; shot past in a whirl of greenery; then with a splash they struck
the surface of the Hudson.

Fortunately, the _Monitor's_ wings were extended, and took up most of
the shock at the cost of being shattered against her sides. Through the
beam-hole at the stern the water began to flow into the interior of the
ship. "Give her the gun!" called Sherman frantically, working his
useless controls. There was a report, a shock, a vivid cloud of steam,
and dripping and coughing like a child that has swallowed water in
haste, the _Monitor_ rose from the stream, her broken wings trailing
behind her.

"I don't know--whether--I can fly--this crate or not," said Sherman,
trying to make what was left of the controls work. "Shoot, Murray--if we
put on enough power--we won't have to soar." There was a renewed roar of
explosions from the _Monitor_. Desperately, swinging in a wide curve
that carried her miles out of her way, she turned her nose southwards.

"Make Philly," cried Sherman cryptically, above the sound of the
explosions that were driving their craft through the air at over six
hundred miles an hour. Almost as he said it, they saw the airport
beneath them. The _Monitor_ swerved erratically; the explosions ceased;
she dived, plunged and slithered to a racking stop across the foreshore
of the seaplane port, ending up with a crash against a float, and
pitched all four occupants from their seats onto the floor.

"Well, that's one for you and one for me," said Sherman as he surveyed
the wreckage ruefully. "We used up that green ball all right, but the
old _Monitor_ will never pop another one. Did anyone notice whether
there were any pieces left, by the way?"

"I did," said Gloria. "As we came up out of the water I could see a few
hunks lying around on the hill."

"Mmm," remarked Sherman, "they must be built pretty solid. Wish I knew
what was in them; that's one thing I never did get through that
thought-helmet. Probably something they just figured out. You gave her
all the power we had, didn't you?"

"There's something else I'd like to know," said Ben. "And that's whether
they had time to warn the rest of the Lassans what they were up against.
If they did, we stand a chance. The way I have these guys figured is
that they're good, but they have a yellow streak, or maybe they're just
lazy, and they don't like to fight unless they're sure of winning. If
I'm right we'll have time to get _Monitor II_ into commission and before
they come out again, we'll be ready for them. If I'm wrong we might as
well find a nice hole somewhere and pull it in after us."

"Yes, and on the other hand, if they did have time to warn them, they'll
sit down and dope out some new trick. Though I have a hunch they won't
find an answer to that gravity-beam so easily. There isn't any that I
know of."

"Well, anyway," said Murray Lee, "nothing to do till tomorrow. What are
you two rummies up to now?"

"Run up and push them along on _Monitor II_ if we can," replied Ben. "I
think I'll round up the rest of the mechanical Americans and put you all
to work on it. We can work day and night and get it done a lot
quicker."

"Me," said Sherman, "I'm going to figure out some way to install radio
on that new bus or bust a button. That's one thing we ought not to do
without. If we'd known the position of that green lemon before we saw
it, we could have dived out of the clouds on it and made it the first
shot before we got all racked up with that yellow ray."




CHAPTER XXI

Reinforcements


The little group separated, going about their several tasks. From
whatever cause, Ben proved to be right about the Lassan green spheres.
After that one brief incursion, in which they had wrecked the greater
part of Newark and most of the artillery the Australians had established
to bear on the door of the Lassan city, they seemed to have returned to
their underground home, realizing that the earth-men still had weapons
the equal of anything the creatures of Rigel could produce.

For a whole week there was no sign of them. Meanwhile, the federated
army dug itself in and prepared for the attack that was now believed
certain. The success of the first _Monitor_ had been great enough, it
was decided to warrant the construction of more than one of the second
edition. General Grierson wished to turn the whole resource of the
Allied armies to building an enormous number, but under Ben's persuasion
he consented to concentrate on only five.

For, as Ben pointed out to the general, the training of flesh and blood
men for these craft would be labor lost.

"They couldn't stand the acceleration that will be necessary, for one
thing. With _Monitor II_ we expect to be able to work up swiftly to over
a thousand miles an hour, and the most acceleration a flesh and blood
man can stand won't give us that speed quickly enough. Of course, we
could make 'em so they worked up speed slowly, but then they wouldn't be
able to cut down fast enough to maneuver. And for another thing this
infra-sound ray the Lassans project would kill a flesh-and-blood man the
first time it hit him. What we need for this kind of war, is supermen in
the physical sense. I don't want to make any such snooty statement as
that Americans are better than other people, but we happen to be the
only ones who have undergone this mechanical operation and we're the
only people in the world who can stand the gaff. You'll just have to let
us make out the best we can. In fact, it might be better for you to
re-embark the army and leave us to fight it out all alone. The more
women we have here, the more we'll have to protect."

The general had been forced to agree to the first part of this
statement, but he gallantly refused to abandon the Americans, though he
did send away men, troops and guns which had become useless in this new
brand of warfare. But he insisted on retaining a force to run the
factories that supplied the Americans with their materials and on
personally remaining with it.

Even as it stood, there were only fourteen of the mechanical Americans
remaining--enough to man three of the Monitors.

But one day, as _Monitor II_, shining with newness, stood on her ramp
having the searchlights installed, Herbert Sherman came dashing across
the flying field, waving a sheet of paper.

"I've got it," he cried, "I've got it! I knew I got something from those
Lassans about electricity that I hadn't known before, and now I know
what it is. Look!"

"Radio?" queried Ben.

"No, read it," said Sherman. "Radio's out. But this is a thousand times
better."

He extended the sheet to Ben, who examined the maze of figures gravely
for a moment.

"Now suppose you interpret," he said. "I can't read Chinese."

"Sap. This is the formula for the electrical device I was talking
about."

"Yeh. Well, go on, spill it."

"Well, I suppose I'll have to explain so even your limited intelligence
will grasp the point.... In our black box, we've been breaking up the
atoms of lead into positive and negative charges. We've been using the
positive, and then just turning the negative loose. This thing will make
use of both, and give us a swell new weapon all at once.

"Look--the negative charges will do for our gravity beam just as well as
the positive. They will create an excess of negative electrons instead
of an excess of positive protons in the object we hit, and cause atomic
disintegration. It's a gravity process just the same, but a different
one. Now that gives us something else to do with the positives.

"You know what a Leyden jar is? One of those things you charge with
electricity, then you touch the tip, and bang, you get a shock. Well,
this arrangement will make a super-Leyden jar of the _Monitor_. Every
time she fires the gravity-beam, the positive charges will be put into
her hull, and she'll soon be able to load up with a charge that will
knock your eye out when it's let loose."

"How's that? I know the outside of the _Monitor_ is covered with lead
and so is the outside of a Leyden jar, but what's the connection?"

"Well, it's this way. When you load up a Leyden jar the charge is not
located in the plating, but in the glass. Now the _Monitor_ has a lot of
steel, which will take up the charge just as well as glass. As soon as
she fires the gravity-beam, these filaments will load her up with the
left-over positives till she grunts. See?"

"And since the earth is building up a lot of negative potential all the
time, all you have to do is get your bird between you and the earth and
then let go at him?"

"That's the idea. It'll make an enormous spark-gap, and whatever is
between us and the earth will get the spark. Sock them with a flash of
artificial lightning. We'll use the light-beam as a conductor just as
with the gravity-beam."

"Sounds good, but I want to see the wheels go round. How much of a
potential do you think you can build up in the _Monitor_?"

"Well, let's see. We've got two thicknesses of nine-inch steel ... volts
to a cubic inch ... by cubic inches.... Holy smoke, look how this
figures out--over eleven million volts! That's theory, of course.
There'll be some leakage in practice and we won't have time to build up
that much negative potential every time we shoot, but if we only do half
that well, we'll have a pretty thorough-going charge of lightning ...
Peterson, come over here. I want you to make some changes on this
barge."

       *       *       *       *       *

_Monitor II_ stood on the ramp that had once held her elder sister, her
outer coating of lead glimmering dully in the morning sun. Here and
there, along her shining sides, were placed the windows through which
her crew would watch the progress of the battle. Her prow was occupied
by the same type of searchlight the earlier _Monitor_ had borne. But
this time the searchlight was surrounded by a hedge of shining silver
points--the discharge mechanism for the lightning flash. At the stern,
instead of the opening running right through into the ship, was a tight
bulkhead, with the connections for the gravity-beam rocket-mechanism
leading through it. As Sherman had pointed out, "If this lightning is
going to do us any good, we've got to get above our opponent, and those
Lassans have built machines that made interplanetary voyages. We've got
to make this boat air-tight so that we can go right after them as far as
Rigel if necessary."

It had been decided, in view of the other monitors that were building,
to make the trial trip of the second rocket-cruiser also a training
voyage, with Beeville and Yoshio replacing Murray Lee and Gloria in her
crew. They climbed in; the spectators stood back, and with a thunderous
rush of explosions and a cloud of yellow gas, the second _Monitor_
plunged into the blue.

"Where shall we go?" asked Sherman, as the ship swooped over the plains
of New Jersey.

"How much speed is she making?" asked Ben Ruby.

"I don't know exactly. We didn't have time to invent and install a
reliable speed gauge. But--" he glanced at the map before him, then down
through the windows at the surrounding country. "I should say not far
short of eight hundred an hour. That improved box sure steps up the
speed. I'm not giving her all she'll stand, even yet."

"If you've got that much speed, why don't you visit Chicago?" asked
Beeville. "The Australians have only pushed out as far as Ohio and there
may be some people there."

"Bright thought," remarked Sherman, swinging the prow of the vessel
westward. "No telling what we'll find, but it's worth a look, anyway."

For some time there was silence in the cabin as the rocket-ship, with
alternate roar and swoop, pushed along. Yoshio was the first to speak:

"Ah, gentlemen," he remarked, "I observe beneath window trace of city of
beer, formerly Cincinnati."

"Sure enough," said Ben, peering down. "There doesn't seem to be much
beer there now, though."

The white city of the Ohio vanished beneath them, silent and deserted,
no sign of motion in its dead streets.

"You know," said Sherman, "sometimes when I see these cities and think
of all the Lassans have wrecked, it gives me an ache. I think I'd do
almost anything to knock them out. What right did they have to come to
this country or this earth, anyway? We were letting them alone."

"Same right wolf obtains when hungry," said Yoshio. "Wolf is larger than
rabbit--end of rabbit."

"Correct," agreed Beeville. "They were the strongest. It's a case of hit
or be hit in this universe. Our only out is to give them better than
they give us."

"Oh, I don't know," said Ben Ruby, "it may be a good thing for the old
world at that. You never heard of all the governments of the world
cooperating before as they are now did you? There are still people alive
you know. Civilization hasn't been killed off by a long shot. And the
lousy blue coloring that affected all the people who didn't get
metallized isn't going to be permanent. The babies that are being born
there now are normal, I hear. In a few generations the earth will be
back to where it was, except for us. I don't know of any way to reverse
this metal evolution."

"Neither do I," said Beeville, "unless we can get another dose of the
'substance of life' as the Lassans call it, and we won't get that
unless they decide to leave the earth in a hurry."

"Look," said Sherman, "there's Chicago now. But what's that? No, there,
along the lake front."

Following the direction of his pointing finger they saw something moving
vaguely along Lake Shore Boulevard; something that might be a car--or a
man!

"Let's go down and see," offered Ben.

"O. K. chief, but we've got to pick a good landing place for this tub. I
don't want to get her marooned in Chicago."

       *       *       *       *       *

The explosions were cut off, the wings extended, and Sherman spiralled
carefully downward to the spot where they had seen the moving object.
With the nicety of a magician, he brought the ship to a gliding stop
along the park grass, and followed by the rest, Ben Ruby leaped out. The
edge of the drive was a few yards away. As they emerged from the ship no
one was visible, but as they walked across the grass, a figure, metallic
like themselves, and with a gun in one hand, stepped from behind a tree.

"Stand back!" it warned suspiciously. "Who are you and what do you
want?"

"Conversation with sweet-looking gentleman," said Yoshio politely, with
a bow.

"Why, we're members of the American air force," said Ben, "cooperating
with the federated armies against the Lassans, and we were on an
exploring expedition to see if we could find any more Americans."

"Oh," said the figure, with evident relief. "All right, then. Come on
out, boys."

From behind other trees in the little park, a group of metallic figures,
all armed, rose into sight.

"My name's Ben Ruby," said Ben, extending his hand, "at present General
commanding what there is of the American army."

"Mine's Salsinger. I suppose you could call me Mayor of Chicago since
those birds got Lindstrom. So you're fighting the Lassans, eh? Good.
We'd like to take a few pokes at them ourselves, but that light-ray they
have is too much for us. All we can do is pot the birds."

"Oh," said Ben, "we've got that beat and a lot of other stuff, too. How
many of you are there?"

"Eight, including Jones, who isn't here now. Where are you from, anyway?
St. Louis?"

"No, New York. Is anybody alive in St. Louis or the other western
cities?"

"There was. We had one man here from St. Paul, and Gresham was from St.
Louis. The birds got him and carried him off to the joint the Lassans
have in the Black Hills, but he got away."

"Have they a headquarters in the Black Hills, too? They have one in the
Catskills. That's where we've been fighting them."

The explanations went on. It appeared that Chicago, St. Louis and other
western cities had been overwhelmed as had New York--the same rush of
light from the great comet, the same unconsciousness on every side, the
same awakening and final gathering together of the few individuals who
had been fortunate enough to attract the attentions of the Lassans'
birds and so be sent to their cities for transformation into robots.

Since that time the birds had raided Chicago and the other western
cities unceasingly, and had reduced the original company of some
thirty-odd to the eight individuals whom Ben had encountered. Before the
birds had attacked them, however, they had managed to get a telegraph
wire in operation and learn that people were alive at Los
Angeles--whether mechanized or not they were uncertain, but they thought
not.

Once, several weeks before, a Lassan fighting-machine had passed through
the city, wrecked a few buildings with the light-ray, and disappeared
westward as rapidly as it had come.

With some difficulty and a good deal of crowding the eight Chicagoans
were gotten into the _Monitor II_ for the return journey. They were a
most welcome reinforcement and would furnish enough Americans to man all
five of the extra rocket-cruisers.

"I hope," remarked Sherman, a couple of days later, "that those Lassans
don't come out quite yet, now. We've got the ships to meet them now, but
the personnel isn't as well trained as I should like. Salsinger nearly
smashed up one of the ships yesterday making his landing and one of the
wings on another cracked up this morning when Roberts tried to turn too
short. These rocket-ships are so fast you need a whole state to handle
them in."

"And I," replied Ben Ruby, "hope they come out damn soon. As you say,
we've got the ships now, but they're not so slow themselves, and with
the building methods they have, they can turn out ships faster than we
can."

"All the same, I'd like a few days more," Sherman countered. "In this
brand of war it isn't how much you've got, but what you've got that
counts. Look at all the Australians--half a million men, and the only
good they are is to work in factories."

"Can't blame them for not being made of metal like us," said Ben.
"They're doing their best and we wouldn't be here but for them. Grierson
is having the shops build us another ten rocket-cruisers, on the chance
that we pick up some reinforcements somewhere in the west."

"Good," said Sherman, "and I have another idea. I think we ought to keep
at least one monitor on patrol over the Lassan city all the time.
They're apt to get out and sneak one over on us. She can stay high up,
near the edge of the atmosphere. Of course, she can't radio, but she can
fire a couple of shots if she sights them coming out, and we can make a
static detector that will register the disturbance. Then we can catch
them as fast as they come out, when they'll be easiest to attack."

"How about the other Lassan city out in the Black Hills?" asked Ben.

"Would be bad strategy to try to handle them both at once, wouldn't it,"
said Sherman, "Still, if you think so ..."




CHAPTER XXII

The Great Conflict


It was _Monitor VII_, manned by the Chicagoans, which had the honor of
sighting the enemy. Just as the twilight of a bright May day was closing
down over the radio men at the Philadelphia airport, the static detector
marked an unusual disturbance, then two quick shocks, which must have
come from the patrol's bow beam. In quick succession, the other five,
standing ready on their starting ramps, took in their crews, and roared
up and away in a torrent of explosions at a thousand miles an hour.

Soaring to fifty thousand feet above the earth, the squadron of
rocket-ships made its way north, _Monitor II_ in the lead.

"Well, here we go," called Gloria, gaily, from her seat behind the
searchlight. "Hope they don't give us the run-around this time."

"They won't have the chance," said Ben. "That is, provided those
Chicago boys have sense enough to remember their instructions and let
them alone till we all get there. With six of these ships we ought to be
able to rough 'em up a little bit."

At a speed of over a thousand miles an hour, thanks to the thinness of
the atmosphere through which they were traveling, it was only a few
minutes' hop from Philadelphia to the Catskill city of the elephant-men.
Ben had hardly finished speaking before Sherman called from the control
seat, "There they are!"

Far beneath, half revealed, half-hidden by the few tiny clouds of fleece
that hung at the lower altitudes, they could see the naked scar in the
hills that marked the Lassan headquarters. Around it floated half a
dozen of the huge green balls they had encountered on the last occasion.
As they swept by, another one, looking like a grape at the immense
distance, trundled slowly out from the enormous door, swung to and fro
for a second or two and then swam up to join those already in the sky.
_Monitor VII_ was to the north and above them--as she perceived the
American fleet she swept down to join the formation, falling into her
prearranged place.

"Do we go now?" asked Sherman.

"Not yet," said Ben. "Give them all a chance to get out. The more the
merrier. I'd like to finish the job this time. We can't get in that
door, and if we did the rocket-ships would be no use to us in those
passages, and they're the best we've got. Besides they're playing snooty
too, and aren't paying a bit of attention to us. I hope they intend to
fight it out to a finish this time."

They turned north, giving the Lassans time to assemble their fleet.
"What's the arrangement?" asked Gloria. "Do we all go for them at once?"

"No. We dive in first and the rest follow behind, pulling up before they
get in range. If anything happens to us, they'll rescue us--if they can.
You see we don't know what they've got any more than they know what
we've got, and I thought it would be a good idea to try the first attack
with only one ship. In a pinch the rest can get away--if the Lassans
haven't developed a lot of speed on those green eggs of theirs."

"How many now?" asked Sherman, from the controls, as the squadron swung
back southward and the scarred mountain swam over the horizon again.

"Two--five--nine--eleven--oh, I can't count them all," said Gloria,
"they keep changing formation so. There's a lot of them and they're
coming up toward us, but slowly. They haven't got that blue beam at the
base any more, either--you know the one that globe we got after was
riding on."

As they approached it was indeed evident that the green globes were
rising slowly through the twilight in some kind of loose formation. It
was too complex for the American observers to follow in the brief
glimpses they were vouchsafed as they swept past at hurricane speed.
There seemed to be dozens of the Lassan globes; as though they expected
to overwhelm opposition by mere force of numbers. Nearer and nearer came
the rocket-ships, nearer and nearer loomed the sinister Lassan globes,
betraying no signs of life, silent and ominous.

"Go?" called Sherman from his seat at the controls.

"Go!" said Ben.

The _Monitor II_ dived; and as she dived, Gloria Rutherford switched on
the deadly beam of the searchlight which would carry the gravity-beam
against their enemies. For a moment it sought the green globes; then
caught one fairly. Ben Ruby threw the switch; and down the light beam
leaped the terrible stream of the broken atoms like a wave of death.
Leaped--and failed!

       *       *       *       *       *

For as it struck the green globe, instead of the rending explosion and
the succeeding collapse, there came only a bright handful of stars, a
coruscating display of white fire that dashed itself around the Lassan
ship like foam on some coast-rock. It reeled backward, driven from its
position under the tremendous shock of the sundered atoms, but it
remained intact.

"Well, I'm a son-of-a-gun!" declared Sherman, as he put the _Monitor_
into a spiral climb at nine hundred miles an hour to avoid any
counter-attack. "If they haven't found a gravity screen! I didn't think
it was possible. Goes to show you you never can tell, especially with
Lassans. Look out folks, here comes the gaff, I'm going to loop!"

For as he spoke the formation of green globes had opened out--swiftly by
ordinary standards, though slowly in comparison with the frantic speed
of the American rocket-vessel. From half a dozen of them the racking
yellow ray of infra-sound leaped forth to seek the audacious ship that
had attacked them single-handed. All round her they stabbed the
atmosphere, striking the few clouds and driving them apart in a fine
spray of rain, but missing the _Monitor_ as she twisted and heaved at
frantic speed.

Twenty miles away and high in the air they pulled up to recover
themselves.

"And _that_," Sherman went on with his interrupted observation,
"explains why they aren't using those blue beams for support any more.
Of course a gravity screen that would work against our beam would work
against the gravity of the earth just as well. They must have some way
of varying its effect, though. They aren't rising very fast and haven't
got much speed."

"Probably the Lassans can't stand the acceleration," suggested Murray.

"Probably you're right. They can't have less than one Lassan in each
globe.... Of course, they might control them by radio, with the
thought-helmets and have the crews all robots, but that wouldn't be a
Lassan way of doing things. And I doubt if they'd think radio safe,
anyhow, even if they know about it, of which I'm not sure. We're
shedding any amount of static around, and would play merry hell with
most any radio. Wish I knew how they worked that gravity screen, though.
I'll bet a boat-load of Monitors against a thought-helmet that it's
magnetic."

"Wish we had some way to signal the rest of the fleet," said Ben, as
they swung into their position at the head of the formation again. "I
don't want them pushing in there with the gravity-beam if it isn't going
to do any good."

Murray laughed. "They'll find it out soon enough. I think we've got
plenty speed to beat those infra-sound rays, too. If that's as strong as
they come, we've got 'em licked."

"Don't crow yet, boy friend," said Gloria. "You don't know what those
babies have up their sleeves--excuse me, their trunks."

As the American fleet formed for a mass attack, the Lassan globes had
been rising, and now they were a bare five thousand feet below the
rocket-cruisers, swinging along at a height of 25,000 feet above the
earth in the last rays of the setting sun. As the green globes rose they
took their places in a formation like an enormous crescent, the ends of
which were extended as each new globe came up to join it.

"Looks like they want to get us in the middle and pop us from all
directions at once," observed Sherman. "Well, here goes. Pick the end of
the line; that's our best chance. How's your potential, Gloria?"

"O. K., chief," she answered. "Lightning this time?"

He nodded. The rockets of the _Monitor II_ roared; its prow dipped
forward, and at an incredible speed it swept down on the line of Lassan
warships, followed by the rest of the American fleet. But it was no
surprise this time. As the monitors plunged in, from every green globe
that could bring them to bear, the long yellow rays shot forth. Right
through them the _Monitor II_ plunged; the grate of it, even through
their double coating of armor and the vacuum chambers, set their teeth
on edge; then the rocket-ship was pointing directly down at one of the
Lassans and Gloria snapped the key that released the artificial
lightning.

A jagged beam of flame, intenser than the hottest furnace, leaped
through the air, struck the green globe, and sought the earth in a
thousand tiny rivulets of light. For just a second the globe seemed
unharmed; then slowly, and almost majestically, it began to dissolve in
mid-air, spouting flames at every pore. Fully ten miles down and beyond,
the _Monitor_ turned again, and not till then did the sound of the
explosion reach them, a terrific, rending thunder-clap.

"See that?" cried Sherman. "That formation of theirs isn't so dumb.
They've got it all ranged out; none of our ships can get at them without
coming through at least one of those yellow rays, and if we stay in them
too long--blooie!"

They peered through the windows at the formation. Off at one side, they
could make out the forms of two more rocket-ships, outlined against the
sky, while behind and above them pursued by the searching yellow beams,
came the rest. As they turned, they saw the gravity-beam shoot from one
of the American ships, crumple uselessly against a green globe. Then
they plunged in, again, firing the gravity beam earthward to work up the
potential for another lightning discharge.

       *       *       *       *       *

The hills below rocked and roared to the repeated shock. Trees fell in
crashing ruin as lightning-bolt or infra-sound shivered them to bits;
great cars of burned earth and molten rock marked the spots where the
gravity-beam struck the ground. All round was a maze of yellow rays,
lightning flashes, and green globes that reeled, rose, fell, sometimes
blowing up, sometimes giving ground, but always fighting back sternly
and vigorously and always rising through the clear spring evening.

Murray Lee, at the rear of the ship, was the only one to see an American
rocket-ship, caught and held for a few fatal moments by two yellow rays,
slowly divest itself of its outer armor, then of its inner, and go
whirling to the earth, dissolved into its ultimate fragments by those
irresistible pennons of sound.

Gloria Rutherford at the prow was the only one to see another caught
bow-on in a yellow ray, reply by firing its gravity-beam right down the
ray and into the green globe through the port from which the ray had
issued. The ray went out--a spreading spot of flame appeared at the port
and the great green globe crumpled into a little ball of flame before
her eyes. But such events as these were the merest flashes in the
close-locked combat. For the most part they had time to do nothing but
handle the controls, throw switches to and fro, shoot forth gravity-beam
and lightning-flash in endless alternation at the Lassan ships of which
there always appeared to be one more right before them as Sherman
twisted and turned the _Monitor_ with a skill that was almost uncanny.

Suddenly he pulled out; the four looked round. They were miles high;
below half hidden in the dusk, were the red and brown roofs of a city.
Far away on the horizon the battle still roared; a rolling cloud of
smoke now, shot with the vivid fires of the American lightning flashes.
The wings of their ship were spread; they were soaring gently earthward
without the application of the rocket power.

"Had to get away for a minute," Sherman explained. "We were heating up
from the speed. My God, but we're high up; at least 45,000 feet!"

"Yes, and getting higher," Ben pointed out. "Those green globes must be
headed for the moon."

"Do you know, I wouldn't be a bit surprised but what you're right,"
replied Sherman, "I'll bet an oil-ball against the whole Lassan city
that they think we can't navigate space and they're trying to get above
us and then hang around and pop us when we have to land. Well, come on
gang, let's get back."

He shot the wings in again, worked the controls, and they headed back
toward the conflict.

It was less of a turmoil now, more of an ordered swing, charge, pass and
charge again against the diminishing number of the Lassan globes. Of the
American rocket-ships Gloria could now count but two beside their own.
One she had seen break up; whether the others, badly damaged, had hauled
out for repairs, or whether, riven by the deadly yellow ray, they had
gone crashing to the earth, there was no way of knowing. But the Lassans
were not escaping unharmed; there were hardly a third as many as at the
beginning and even as they approached another one disappeared in the
vivid flash of the rocket's lightnings. Still the rest rose steadily on,
going straight up as though they indeed hoped to escape their tormentors
by rising to the moon.

They dived in: Gloria pressed the lightning key and another Lassan globe
blew up; then they were climbing again. Beneath them the night had come.
The earth was a dark mass, far down, and from that enormous distance
looked slightly dished out at the edges. But though the earth was dark,
at that ultimate height of the atmosphere the sun had not yet set. Still
the strange fight went on, higher and higher. The roar of the exhaust
explosions died away behind them and Murray looked questioningly at
Sherman.

"Out this far, there isn't much air," he said. "Takes air to conduct
sound. Wonder what they're up to, anyway. All right, Gloria."

He dived at another Lassan and she pressed the lightning ray; but this
time there was no flash, no flaming Lassan ship falling in ruins to the
ground.

"Who'd have thought it!" said Sherman, as he swung the _Monitor_ round
after the charge. "Of course--we're up so high that we've made a spark
gap that even lightning won't jump. But I don't get their idea; those
sound rays won't be any good out here, either."




CHAPTER XXIII

Into the Depths


The _Monitor_ turned again, speeding back toward the remaining Lassan
ships; with a startling shock of surprise, Gloria noticed that there
were only two. Down below them one of the last three American
rocket-cruisers had spread her wings and was gliding gently toward the
earth. Like the _Monitor's_, her crew had evidently found the lightning
flash worthless at the enormous altitude and was abandoning the battle
till conditions became more favorable. The other rocket remained
faithful; turned as they turned and charged up with them toward the last
of the Lassans.

It was a weird scene. They had climbed so far that the earth was now
perceptibly round beneath them; a vague line marked the westward
progress of the sunset and beyond it the sun, an immense yellow ball,
set with a crown of vividly red flames, hung in the inky-black heavens.
On the opposite side, the stars, more brilliant and greater in number
than any ever before viewed by the eye of man, made the sky a carpet of
light across which the green globes moved like shadows, their undersides
illumined by the sun.

As the _Monitor_ approached, the nearest globe seemed to be turning on
its axis. Suddenly, out of the side that faced them, came the quick,
stabbing beam of the light-ray, like the flicker of a sword. It struck
the _Monitor_ full on the prow. There was a burning rain of sparks past
the windows; the rocket-ship leaped and quivered, and those within felt,
rather than saw, something give. Then, with a tremendous explosion, all
the more horrible because utterly without sound, the great globe that
had thrown the ray, burst into fragments.

And at the same moment the _Monitor_ began to fall. Down, down, down
went the rocket-cruiser with the round ball of the earth rising to meet
them at a speed incredible. The sun went out; they were swallowed in a
purple twilight as they plunged. The earth changed from a ball to a
dish, from a dish to a plane, from a plane to a dark mass without form,
and in the mass vague lights and glimmerings of water came out, and
still their course was unchecked, still Sherman fought frantically with
the useless controls.

Desperately Murray pressed the firing keys of the stern-rockets;
unchecked she drove on, almost straight down, plunging to certain
destruction. The earth loomed nearer, nearer, the end seemed
inevitable--.

Then Gloria saved them. In some moment of inspiration, she threw on the
searchlight; and the automatic connection fired the gravity-beam. There
was a shattering report; the course of the _Monitor_ was halted, and
bruised and broken, she tumbled over and over to the ground, safe but
ruined.

"Suffering Lassans!" said Ben Ruby, as they picked themselves out of the
wreckage, "but that was a jar. What hit us, anyway?"

Sherman pointed to Gloria, breathlessly. "Give the little girl a hand,"
he ejaculated. "She sure pulled us out of the fire that time."

"I'll say she did," said Murray, "but what happened, anyway? I thought
that light-ray of theirs wouldn't work on these ships."

"It won't--in air," said Sherman ruefully, surveying the wreck of the
_Monitor_. "But the air blankets down the effect a lot. Out there we got
the whole dose. Even then it shouldn't have hurt us so seriously, but I
expect a lot of our lead sheathing got jarred loose when we went through
those yellow rays and when they let that light-ray go, she leaked all
over the place. Wonder what made that Lassan ship blow up like that,
though? I thought she sure had us."

"Oh," said Ben, "I think maybe I did that. When the light-ray came on it
occurred to me that the gravity-beam might go down their beam of light
just as fast as it would down ours, and they must have a port-hole or
something through their gravity-screen or they couldn't let the ray out.
So I just let them have it."

"Boy, you sure saved the lives of four of Uncle Sam's flying men that
time. About one second more of that stuff and we'd have cracked up right
there. Look at the front of our bus. The outer plating is all caved in
and the inner is starting to go."

"She is pretty well used up isn't she? What gets me though, is that
there's one more of those things loose."

"Look!" cried Gloria suddenly, pointing upward.

Far in the zenith above them they saw a point of light; a point that
grew and spread and became definite as a great star; then it became a
shooting star, plunging earthward, and so great was its speed that even
as they watched they could make out a green fragment, flame-wrapped in
its midst.

"The last one!" said Sherman. "Thank God for that. Wonder how they got
her?"

"Wonder what we do next," remarked Murray, practically.

They looked about them. They were on a hillside in a little clearing in
a high, narrow valley. On every side were woods, dark and impenetrable.
Just below they could hear the purl of a brook, and the trees about them
were bare with the dark bareness of spring, a few fugitive buds being
the only announcement that the season of growing was at hand. No
landmarks, no roads were visible, and the sky was darkening fast.

"The question," said Gloria, "is not where do we go, but where are we
going from."

"It might be most anywhere," remarked Murray. "Adirondacks, Catskills,
or even Laurentians. I don't think we got far enough west for it to be
the Blue Ridge or the Appalachians, but there's no way of telling."

"Well," Gloria offered, "I've been in a lot of mountains in my day, but
I never saw any where following a stream didn't take you somewhere
sooner or later. I vote we trail along with that brook there and see
what happens."

"Bright thought," commented Ben. "Let's see what we can dig out of the
wreck by way of weapons."

"What for? There aren't any animals, and they couldn't hurt you if there
were. If we meet any of the Lassans any weapon you got out of that mess
wouldn't be much use. Wish we had a flashlight though."

Treading carefully, but with a good deal of noise and confusion, they
began to crash their way through the underbrush along the bank of the
stream. At the foot of the valley it dived over a diminutive waterfall
and then tumbled into another similar brook. Along the combined streams
ran a road--a dirt road originally, now long untraveled, muddy and bad,
but still a road.

An hour's walking brought them around the foot of another mountain and
into a valley where the road divided before a projecting buttress of
rock. A teetering sign-post stood at the fork. With some trouble, and
after getting himself immersed to the knees in the ditch, Murray managed
to reach it and straining his eyes in the starlight, made out what it
said. "THIS WAY TO HAMILTON'S CHICKEN DINNERS. 1 MILE" it read. With a
snort of disgust he hurled the deceitful guidepost into the ditch and
joined the others.

"Toss a coin," someone suggested. No coins. A knife was flipped up
instead. It fell heads and in accordance with its decision they took the
road to the right. It led them along beside the stream for a while, then
parted company with it and began to climb, and they soon found
themselves at the crest of the hill. The night had become darker and
darker, clouding over. But for the road they would have been completely
lost. Finally, after skirting the hillcrest for a distance, the road
dipped abruptly, and as it did so, they passed out of the forest into a
region cleared but not cultivated, with numerous close-cut stumps coming
right to the roadside.

"But for the fact that it's a long ways away," remarked Sherman, "I
would say that this was the district around the Lassan headquarters."

"What makes you think it's a long ways away?" asked Gloria. "Do you know
where we are? Neither do I."

"By the nine gods of Clusium, I believe that's it, at that!" said
Sherman suddenly as the road turned past a place where a long scar of
earth ran up the hillside, torn and blackened. "Look--that looks exactly
like the result of one of our gravity-beam shots! And there--isn't that
the door?"

They were on the hillside now, directly above the place he had
indicated. From above and in the darkness it appeared as a cliff,
breaking down rapidly to the valley, but Sherman led them to one side,
straight down the hill and in another moment they were at its base. The
great door through which the green balls had poured out that evening
stood before them, a mighty arch reaching up into the dimness--and it
was open.

"Looks like the boys haven't come home to supper yet," said Gloria in an
awed whisper, contemplating the gigantic arch and the dark passage into
which it led.

"Yes, and a lot of them aren't coming, either," replied Murray in a
similar tone. "But what do we do--make a break for it or poke in and see
if anybody's home?"

"Listen, you three," said Sherman. "You run along and build some more
monitors and go get whatever comes out of here. Me, I'm going to have a
whirl at this door. The swellest girl in the world is in there, or was,
and I'm going to find her."

"Nothing doing, old scout," said Ben. "If you go in we go too--except
Gloria."

"What's the matter with me?" she demanded. "I'm made of the same kind of
machinery you are, aren't I? And I'm good enough to run your foolish
fighting-machine. Don't be a goop." And she stepped forward.

The blue-domed hall that gave directly on the outer air had disappeared
since Sherman and Marta Lami had raced out of it on that night that now
seemed so long ago. In its place was an enormous tunnel, lined
apparently with some metal, for its sides were smooth and shimmering.
The portion they entered was lightless, but it curved as it ran down,
and around the curve they could see the faint reflection of a light
somewhere farther along the passage. Their feet echoed oddly in the
enormous silence of the place. There seemed nothing alive or dead
within.

"Boy," whispered Murray to Gloria, "if one of those green globes comes
back now it will squash us flatter than a false prosperity bankroll.
This is the craziest thing we ever did."

"Right," she said, "but what the hell? I just came for the ride. Look,
what's that?"

Before them, around the bend of the passage, they could see another door
from which the light which glittered along the tunnel was streaming. In
the opening stood a man, or what seemed to be a man, facing,
fortunately, inwards.

After a moment's cautious peering, Sherman pronounced him one of the
ape-man slaves. He wore a thought-helmet, and had some kind of a weapon
in his hand. The four held a cautiously whispered conference.

"Listen," said Sherman, "we've got to jump that baby before he does
anything. I think he's got one of those small light-guns. Didn't know
they trusted them to the slaves, but I suppose so many of the Lassans
got shot up that they had to do it. Now, who's got a knife?"

A search of pockets revealed that Murray Lee had the only one in the
company.

"Never mind," said Sherman, "one is enough. Now we three will sneak up
on him. The main thing is not to let him see us; if he makes a move,
jump him quick. Remember there's a Lassan at the other end of the line,
and the Lassan is getting everything he thinks. He doesn't think very
fast, but don't take chances. If he sees us, you hop in, Murray, and cut
the wire that leads out of his helmet and short-circuit it. They may
have it fixed so that it won't short-circuit by now but I don't think
so. If he doesn't see us before we jump him, clap your hands over his
eyes, Ben, and I'll try to get the helmet off him and pass out some
information to the Lassan at the other end that will keep him quiet. But
the main thing is to get that gun first. Everybody understand?"

Three heads nodded in unison.

"All right. Come on."

They crept up the passage together avoiding touching hands lest the ring
of the metal should warn the sentry. As they approached they could see
the room he looked out on was one of the familiar blue-domed halls; the
passage ended sharply some six feet above its floor ("Taking no chances
on more escapes" thought Sherman) and that the hall was of enormous
size. There were machines in one corner of the floor. In another stood
one of the green globes, half finished, with spidery trellises of red
metal outlining what would be the surface of the sphere. Around it
helmeted mechanical men came and went busily. The rest of the hall, for
all its vast extent, was completely empty. At the far end was a row of
doors; high on the far side an opening that looked like a door but had
no obvious purpose.

This much they saw; then the sentry stirred as though to turn, and with
a quick patter of feet, they were upon him. Before he had time to turn
around Ben Ruby launched himself in a perfect football tackle for his
legs, bringing the ape-man down with a crash. As he fell, Sherman
snatched at the helmet, and Gloria the light-gun, which had dropped from
his fingers, while Murray pinioned the struggling creature's arms. In a
moment Sherman found the finger-holes in the helmet, pressed, and it
came loose in his hands while the ape-man ceased to struggle.

"Let him up now, folks," said Sherman, "give him a swift kick and point
him toward the door. He won't come back." And he rapidly adjusted the
thought-helmet to his own head.

The Lassan at the other end was evidently disturbed. He had received the
sound of the crash from the ape-man's brain and was asking querulously
what it meant.

"What has happened?" the thought demanded insistently. "What is it that
struck you? Have the fighting machines returned? Show a picture of what
you see. Are the slaves escaping?"

"Everything's all right," Sherman sent back. "Something broke loose down
below and I stumbled trying to look at it." He closed his eyes, forming
a mental picture of the hall, with everything in order, then one of the
passage, and reached up and detached the helmet, motioning to Murray for
the knife. An instant's sawing and the device short-circuited with a
fizzing of blue sparks.

"That will give that one a headache for a while," he remarked. "We'll
have to hurry, though. When he comes to he'll investigate and then
there'll be trouble."

"What's that?" asked Gloria, pointing across the hall at the aperture
high up in the wall. A gleaming beak had been thrust out and the bright,
intelligent eye of one of the dodo-birds was regarding them malevolently
from the opening.

"Shoot, quick!" said Sherman, "For God's sake! They're telepathic.
They'll have every Lassan in the place after us."

Gloria fumbled a second with the gun, located the finger hole, sent a
spurt of light flying across the room. It missed the head, but found its
mark somewhere in the body of the bird, for there was a squawk and the
head disappeared. Sherman vaulted down the six-foot drop, landing with a
bang. "Come on," he cried, "short-circuit every wire you can find; tear
them loose if you can't cut them any other way--and make for the middle
door at the back."

They ran across the hall toward the work benches. It seemed enormous;
like a race in a dream, in which one seems to make no progress whatever.
But the workers did not appear to notice them. Driven by the thoughts of
the controlling Lassans, they were incapable of attending to anything
else unless it was forced on their attention.

As they approached the benches, however, one flat-faced ape-man almost
ran into them. His face took on an expression of puzzled inquiry and at
the same moment a figure whose carriage plainly showed it human stepped
down toward them from the half-completed green globe. Gloria paused,
leveled her light-gun at the ape-man, and his face vanished in a spray
of fire. The human advanced slowly as though struggling against some
force that was too strong for him. Sherman reached him first, wrenched
the helmet from his head and dropping it on the floor stamped on it till
the fine mechanism was irretrievably ruined. The mechanical human fell
to his knees.

"Who are you?" he asked, "God?"

"We're all right," said Murray, and Sherman, "which way to the living
cages? Do you know Marta Lami?"

The man shook his head like one recovering from a dream. "I do' know,"
he said, "they had the helmets on me for twenty periods. I do' know
nothing. We came through that door. In the little automobiles."

He indicated a door behind some of the machines.

Speed was urgent, but Sherman paused to instruct them briefly. "There'll
be another sentry at the door. Pop him first, Gloria. Murray, take your
knife, and Ben, get anything you can and cut all the wires on those
birds around here. There are some more wires leading out of the
machines. Be sure to get them, too. You might let loose something
important. We'll try to get you another gun."




CHAPTER XXIV

The Ending of It All


Impassively, oblivious of the invasion about them, the workers kept on
at their machines like ants when their nest is broken open. Sherman and
Gloria dodged around one of them, avoiding the direct line of sight of
the robot who worked at it and walked rapidly toward the door giving on
the car-tracks. The man on duty had no weapon, but paid them no
attention, being occupied in watching a car just sliding in to the
station. "It's a shame" began Gloria, but "Shoot!" insisted Sherman and
the light-ray struck him in the back of the neck fusing head and neck to
a single mass. As he sank to the floor he turned partly over.

"Good heavens, it's Stevens!" said Gloria, "the man who organized the
rebellion against Ben Ruby in New York and brought the dodos down on
us."

"Never mind. Hurry," her companion urged in a fever of activity. The
doors of the car were opening and half a dozen mechanical men stepped
out, mostly with the foolish visages and shambling steps of the ape-men,
but two whose upright walk proclaimed them human.

"Listen, everybody," called Sherman, quickly. "We're from outside. We're
trying to bust up this place. Get back in the car, quick, and come help
us." Suiting the action to the word, he leaped for the first
compartment, reached it just as it was closing and wedged himself
inside.

The car had a considerable run to make. In the dimly-lighted
compartment, Sherman was conscious of turns, right, left, right again,
and of a steady descent. He wondered vaguely whether he had taken the
right method; whether the cage rooms lay near one another or were widely
separated. At all events the diversion in the hall of the green globes
would hold the attention of the Lassans for some time, and the
short-circuiting of so many lines would hamper their methods of dealing
with the emergency....

The car came to a stop. Sherman heard a door or two open, but his own
did not budge, and he had no needle to stir it. He must wait, hoping
that Gloria had not been isolated from him. She had the ray-gun at all
events, and would not be helpless. Then the door opened again.

He was released into a cage that seemed already occupied, and one look
told him that his companion was an ape-man.

"Gloria!" he called.

"Right here," came the cheerful answer from two cages down. "This is a
swell thing you got me into. How do we get out of here?"

"Have you got a pin or needle of any kind?" he asked.

"Why--yes. Turn your back." She did something mysterious among her
feminine garments and held up an open safety-pin for him to see across
the intervening cage.

"Stick your arm through the bars and see if you can toss it down the
track. If I don't get it, you'll have to blast your way out with the
light-gun, but I don't like to do that. Don't know how many shots it
holds and we need them all."

She swung with that underarm motion which is the nearest any woman can
achieve to a throw. The pin struck the gleaming car-rail, skidded,
turned and came to rest before Sherman's cage. He reached for it, but
the ape-man in the cage, who had been watching with interested eyes, was
quicker. Fending Sherman off with one huge paw, he reached one of his
feet through the bars for the object and held it up before his eyes
admiringly.

Sherman grabbed, but this only fixed the ape-man in his evident opinion
that the object he held was of value. He gripped it all the tighter,
turned an amiable face toward Sherman and gibbered. Losing patience at
this unfortunate contretemps when time was so precious, the aviator
lifted an iron foot and kicked him, vigorously and with purpose, in the
place where kicks do the most good. The ape-man pitched forward,
dropping the fascinating pin, then rose and came toward Sherman, his
expression clearly indicating his intention of tearing the American limb
from limb. The cage was narrow: the ape-man the bigger of the two.
Sherman thought hard and fast. The oil-ball!

He leaped for the lectern, snatched it open, seized the ape-man's
oil-ball and held it aloft as though to throw it out into the corridor.
With a wail of anguish the simian clutched at the precious object.
Sherman squeezed it enough to let a little stream run forth, holding it
just out of his reach, and as he stabbed for it again, tossed it back
into a corner of the cell. The ape-man leaped upon it covetously, and
Sherman bent over the bars, fumbling in his nervous haste to unlock
them.

Luckily the safety-pin fitted. With a subdued click the bars swung
inward and he was out in the corridor. Another moment and Gloria was
free also.

"Any more people in here?" Sherman called. Three voices answered and he
hurried from cage to cage, setting them free as the warning blue lights
that prohibited shouting began to flicker around the roof.

"Come on," he called, "we must get out of here, quick!"

They hesitated a moment between the two doors, chose that at the upper
end. As they raced through it, they heard a panel clash somewhere. The
Lassans were investigating.

They were in one of the passages through which the cars ran, with
alternate bars of light and dark across it marking the termination of
side-passages. "Look!" said Gloria. Into the cage-room they had just
quitted a car was coming, its featureless front gliding noiselessly
along the track. "In here," said Sherman, pulling the others after him
down the nearest lighted passage.

Followed by the other four Sherman followed it steadily along to the
right, where it ended at a door.

"What now?" said someone.

"In," decided Gloria. "Likely to be a cage-room as not."

Sherman searched for the inevitable finger-holes, found them and
pressed. The door swung back on--

A Lassan reclining at ease on one of the curious twisted benches beside
which stood a tall jar of the same yellow-flecked green material they
had seen the others devouring. The room was blue-domed but very small,
and its walls were covered with soft green hangings in pendulous drops.
A thought-helmet was on the elephant-man's head; its other end was worn
by one of the mechanical people whose back was to the door as they
entered, and who appeared to be working some kind of machine that
punched little holes of varying shape in a strip of bright metal.

As the five Americans pressed into the room, the Lassan rose, reached
for his ray-gun, but Gloria pushed the one she held into his face and he
relaxed with a little squeal of terror, while Sherman reached into his
pouch and secured the weapon.

As he did so the Lassan reached up and snapped loose the thought-helmet;
the metal figure turned round and gazed at them.

"Marta!"

"The boy friend!"

       *       *       *       *       *

The Lassan was very old. His skin was almost white and seamed with sets
of diminutive wrinkles, and as he regarded the two mechanical people,
locked in each other's embrace an expression of puzzlement and distaste
came over his features, giving place to one of cool and lofty dignity as
he perceived that Gloria did not mean to kill him on the spot. Lifting
his trunk, he motioned imperiously toward the thought-helmet which Marta
had cast aside, then set the other end of it on his own head.

To the invading Americans, crowded into the little room, it seemed for a
moment as though they had somehow burst into a temple. Sherman's face
became grave, and following the Lassan's direction, he picked up the
helmet and fitted it on his head. The thought that came through it gave
a feeling of dignity and power such as he had never experienced before;
almost as though it were some god talking.

"By what right," it demanded, "do you invade the room of scientific
composition? Why are you not in your cages? You know you will receive
the punishment of the yellow lights in the greater degree for this
unauthorized invasion. Save yourself further punishment now by retiring
quietly. You can take my life, it is true, but I am old and my life is
of no value. Think not that I am the only Lassan in the universe."

"Sorry," Sherman gave him back, "but this is a rebellion. You are not
familiar with the history of this planet, or you would know that
Americans can't be anybody's slaves. Let us go in peace and we will let
you return to your own planet."

"Let us go!" came the Lassan's answer. "Your obstinate presumption
surprises me. Do you think that the Lassans of Rigel, the highest race
in the universe will let go where they have once grasped?"

"You will or we'll jolly well make you," replied the American. "Do you
think your silly green globes are going to do you any good? The last
one fell beside us tonight."

Sherman could sense the sudden wave of panic in the Lassan's thought at
this unexpected answer. He had evidently assumed that they were from the
underground labor battalions and were not familiar with events outside.
But he rallied nobly.

"And do you imagine, foolish creature of a lower race, that the green
globes are our last resource? Even now I have perfected a device that
will wipe your miserable people from the planet. But if it did not,
rather would we Lassans perish in the flames of a ruined world than
abandon a task once undertaken; we who can mold the plastic flesh to
enduring metal and produce machines that have brains; we who can control
the great substance that underlies all life and matter."

"Well, here's one task you're going to abandon," Sherman thought back.
"We, who can call lightning from the skies, are going to give you a
terrible sock on the--trunk, if you don't. If you doubt it try and find
how many Lassans live after today's battle. Go on back where you came
from. You're not wanted in this world."

"You know, or should know, the law of evolution," replied the Lassan.
"The weaker and less intelligent must ever give way before the stronger.
By the divine right of--" his flow of thought stopped suddenly, changed
to a wild tumult of panic. Sherman looked up. Round the rim of the blue
dome, where it stood above the hangings, a string of lights was winking
oddly, in a strange, uneven rhythm. "God of the Lassans, deliver us!"
the thought that reached his own was saying. "The tanks are broken--the
light is loose!" Then suddenly his mind was closed and when it opened
again it had taken on a new calmness and dignity and a certain god-like
strength.

"I do not know how or where," it told Sherman, "but an accident has
happened. Perhaps an accident produced by your strange and active race.
The connections have broken; the tanks of the substance of life in the
bowels of this mountain have broken and the whole is set free. It is
hard to see the labor of centuries thus destroyed; to see you, creatures
of a lower race, inherit a world so divinely adapted to the rule of
intelligence.

"For in this accident the whole of our race must perish if you have told
the truth about the destruction of our green globes. We called in all
the Lassans from your world for the work of the destruction of your
armies. Yes, you told the truth. Your mind is open, I can see it. We are
lost.... There is no hope remaining; it means destruction or the metal
metamorphosis for every living Lassan, and there will be none to endow
them with the life in metal we have given you.

"Perhaps it was our own fault. Your curious race, for all its defects,
has certain qualities of intelligence, and above all that strange
quality of activity and what you call courage. If we could have summoned
up the same activity; if we had possessed the same courage to attack
against odds, this would not have happened. It is our failure that we
have depended too much on naked intellect; learned to do too many things
through the hands of our servants. Had Lassans been at the controls of
our fighting ships, instead of the automatons we used, you would never
have conquered them so easily.

"Be that as it may. We have lost and you have won. I can show myself
more generous than you would have been, and thus can gain a victory over
you. If you would escape, follow the car-track straight on to where it
forks; then take the left-hand turning. If you would be restored to
your former and imperfect and repulsive form (though I cannot conceive
why you should, being permanently fixed in beautiful and immortal
metal), do not run away, but await the coming of the substance of life
in the outer hall or passage, being careful not to approach it too
closely or to touch it, so that you may receive the emanation only. It
is this emanation, surrounding our space ship that produced your present
form, which we changed to machinery by our surgery; and it so acts on
the metal of which you are composed that it will reverse the case. As
for me I am old and tired; already the walls of this place tremble to
the coming of my doom. Leave me, before I regret what I have told you."

       *       *       *       *       *

He reached his trunk up and disconnected the thought-helmet, and
standing up, with a certain high dignity, pointed to the door.

Relieved of the helmet Sherman could hear a confused roaring like that
on the day when Marta Lami and he had short-circuited the mining
machine. "Come on," he called to the rest, dropping the helmet. "Hell's
let loose. We've got to hurry."

Outside the roaring was perceptibly louder and seemed to be approaching.
As they leaped down to the track a faint glow was borne to them redly
along the rail. The ape-men in the cage-room they had escaped from were
howling and beating the bars of their cages, with no blue lights to
forbid them.

The track was slippery--Marta Lami and the three they had released from
the cage room, unshod. Sherman gripped her by the hand. "Hurry, oh,
hurry," he panted, pulling her along.

They passed another passage, down which a door stood open. The soft
light that normally illuminated the place was flickering wildly, they
caught a glimpse of three or four Lassans within, stirring wildly,
rushing from place to place, trying this connection and that. The dull
sound behind them increased; the track grew steeper.

"What about the rest?" gasped Gloria, running by his side.

"Don't know," he answered. "They did something. The whole place is
coming down."

As they rounded a corner the track forked before them. Remembering the
Lassan's parting instructions, Sherman led them to the left, passed
another passage mouth, and they found themselves in a small blue-domed
hall, empty save for a single car that stood on the track. There was
just room to squeeze past it where the passage began again at the other
end. And as they made it the roaring sound changed to a series of
explosions, sharp and clear. The ground trembled, seemed to tilt; the
car slid backward into the passage they had just vacated.

Ten feet, twenty-five feet more--and they were on the platform leading
to the hall of the green globes. Sherman swung himself up, offered a
hand to Marta. In a moment the others were beside them and they were
darting for the door. The ground was trembling again, shock after shock.
Something fell with a crash as they raced across the platform and into
the hall.

Within, all was confused darkness and a babble of sound. A dodo screamed
somewhere. An ape-man ran past them, gibbering, mad with fright, and
dived to the track. Sherman ran across the hall, followed by Marta and
the three he had released. Gloria halted.

[Illustration: Behind them something fell with a crash; ape-men ran
gibbering with fright.]

"Murray!" she cried, "Murray!" and then lifted the light-gun and sent a
pencil of fire screeching to the roof. There was an answering shock as
something tumbled from the ceiling.

"Murray!" she called again, at the top of her voice. Behind them,
through the platform something fell with a crash and a long red flame
licked through the door, throwing tall shadows and weird lights across
the bedlam within.

"Here!" came a voice, and Gloria turned to see Murray and Ben running
toward her.

"Come on," she said, "hurry. The works is busted."

They made the doorway just as Sherman was pulling Marta up the six-foot
step. Ben and Murray lifted Gloria in their arms, tossed her up. The red
flame in the background had given place to a white one, and a boiling
white mass of something was sending a long tongue creeping across the
floor.

Willing arms snatched at those of Ben and Murray, pulling them upward to
safety. They turned to run down the tunnel.

"No!" cried Sherman. "Stick! It's all right. The old bloke told me so."

There was another explosion and a great white cloud rolled toward them
above the liquid tide. Then they lapsed into unconsciousness.

       *       *       *       *       *

Murray Lee yawned and sat up.

The others lay around him in curious piled attitudes as though they had
dropped off to sleep in the midst of something. He noted, with a shock
of surprise, that Ben Ruby's face, turned in his direction, was not
metal, but good, honest flesh and blood. He gazed at his own hands.
Flesh and blood likewise. He looked around.

The hall of the blue dome had vanished. A tangled mass of rock, cemented
in some grey material, was before them, obscure in the darkness. At the
other end was the passage, its ceiling fallen here and there, its sides
caved in. But a stream of light showed that an opening still led to the
outside.

He bent over and shook Gloria. She came to with a start, looked about
her, and said with an air of surprise, "Oh, have I been asleep? Why,
what's happened to you Murray? You need a shave." Then felt of her own
face and found it smooth again.

"For Heaven's sake!" she ejaculated.

The sound brought the rest bolt upright. Sherman looked round at the
others, then at the passage, and smiled with satisfaction.

"That old Lassan," he remarked, "told me the metal evolution would
reverse if we got the emanation without letting the stuff touch us.
Well, he was a sport."

"Yes, but--" said Marta Lami, standing up and feeling of herself. "Look
what they did to us. My toes are flexible and my figure bulges in such
queer places. I'll never be able to dance again. Oh, well, I suppose it
doesn't matter--I'll be marrying the boy friend anyway." She took
Sherman's hand and he blushed with embarrassment.

"Good idea," said Murray Lee and looked hard at Gloria.

She nodded and turned her head.

"Ho hum," said Ben Ruby. "The dictator of New York seems to be _de
trop_. How does one get out of here?"


THE END

       *       *       *       *       *

[Transcriber's Note: Hyphen variations left as printed.]





End of Project Gutenberg's The Onslaught from Rigel, by Fletcher Pratt

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ONSLAUGHT FROM RIGEL ***

***** This file should be named 41049.txt or 41049.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/4/1/0/4/41049/

Produced by Greg Weeks, Mary Meehan and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  www.gutenberg.org/license.


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at 809
North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887.  Email
contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit:  www.gutenberg.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.